Vaniquotes - User contributions [en]

Spiritual perfection (CC and Other Books)

2012-02-02T17:39:40Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"spiritual perfection"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06Oct11}}
{{last|02Feb12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=20|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|21}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Spiritual Perfection|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya890_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1496" link="CC Madhya 8.90" link_text="CC Madhya 8.90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.90|CC Madhya 8.90, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The spiritual world and all spiritual activities are under the direction of the internal, spiritual energy, and such activities are performed by Yogamāyā, the spiritual energy. Yogamāyā is the spiritual or internal energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Those who are interested in being promoted to the spiritual world and engaging in the service of the Lord attain spiritual perfection under the control of Yogamāyā. Those who are interested in material promotion engage in ritualistic religious ceremonies and economic development to develop sense gratification. They ultimately attempt to merge into the impersonal existence of the Lord. Such people generally become impersonalists. They are interested in worshiping Lord Śiva or goddess Durgā, but their return is one hundred percent materialistic.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC23_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="29" link="TLC 23" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 23|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Conditioned souls, beginning from Brahmā, the engineer of this particular universe, down to an insignificant ant, are all creating something, but none of them are independent of the Supreme Lord. The materialist wrongly thinks that there is no creator outside his own good self, and this is called māyā, or illusion. Due to his poor fund of knowledge, the materialist cannot see beyond the purview of his imperfect senses; thus he thinks that matter automatically takes its own shape independent of a conscious background. This is refuted by Śrīla Vyāsadeva in the first verse of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. As stated before, Vyāsadeva is a liberated soul, and he compiled this book of authority after attaining spiritual perfection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC31_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="37" link="TLC 31" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 31|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After giving a summary of the beauty of Kṛṣṇa, Rāmānanda Rāya began to speak of the spiritual energy of Kṛṣṇa, which is headed by Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī. Kṛṣṇa has immense energetic expansions. Three energies are predominant: the internal energy, external energy and marginal energy. This is confirmed in the Sixth Chapter of Viṣṇu Purāṇa where it is said that Viṣṇu has one energy, which is called spiritual energy, and it is manifested in three ways. When spiritual energy is overwhelmed by ignorance, it is called marginal energy. As far as spiritual energy itself is concerned, it is exhibited in three forms because Kṛṣṇa is a combination of eternity, bliss and knowledge. As far as His bliss is concerned, His spiritual energy is manifested as the pleasure giving potency. His eternity is manifested as energy, and His knowledge is manifested as spiritual perfection. As confirmed in Viṣṇu Purāṇa (1.12.69): "The pleasure potency of Kṛṣṇa gives Kṛṣṇa transcendental pleasure and bliss." Thus when Kṛṣṇa wants to enjoy pleasure, He exhibits His own spiritual potency known as hlādinī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC31_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="37" link="TLC 31" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 31|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As Kṛṣṇa is the highest emblem of spiritual perfection, so Rādhārāṇī is the highest emblem of that spiritual pleasure potency by which Kṛṣṇa is satisfied. Since Kṛṣṇa is unlimited, in order to satisfy Him Rādhārāṇī is also unlimited. Kṛṣṇa is satisfied just by seeing Rādhārāṇī, but Rādhārāṇī expands Herself in such a way that Kṛṣṇa desires to enjoy Her more. Because Kṛṣṇa was unable to estimate the pleasure potency of Rādhārāṇī, He decided to accept the role of Rādhārāṇī, and that combination is Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD11_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="64" link="NOD 11" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 11|Nectar of Devotion 11]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding complete self-surrender, there is a nice description in the Eleventh Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Twenty-ninth Chapter, verse 34, where the Lord says, "A person who has completely surrendered unto Me and has completely given up all other activities is protected by Me personally, both in this life and in the next. In other words, I wish to help him become more and more advanced in spiritual life. Such a person is to be understood as having already achieved sārṣṭi (having equal opulences with the Supreme)." It is also confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā that as soon as a person surrenders unto the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa takes charge of him and gives him a guarantee of protection from all sinful reactions. He also instructs from within, so that the devotee may very quickly make advancement toward spiritual perfection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD15_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="83" link="NOD 15" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 15|Nectar of Devotion 15]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī is trying here to describe the different achievements of the impersonalists and the personalists. Generally, those who are impersonalists and are inimical to the Supreme Personality of Godhead get entrance only into the impersonal Brahman, when and if they reach spiritual perfection. The impersonalist philosophers are in one sense like the enemies of the Lord, because the out-and-out enemies of the Lord and the impersonalists are both allowed to enter only into the impersonal effulgence of the brahmajyoti. So it is to be understood that they are of similar classification. And actually the impersonalists are enemies of God, because they cannot tolerate the unparalleled opulence of the Lord. They try always to place themselves on the same level with the Lord. That is due to their envious attitude.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD15_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="83" link="NOD 15" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 15|Nectar of Devotion 15]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Tenth Canto, Eighty-seventh Chapter, verse 23, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the Vedas personified address the Lord in this way: "My dear Lord, yogīs meditate upon Your localized feature, and thus they achieve the spiritual perfection of being merged in the impersonal brahmajyoti. Persons who treat You as an enemy achieve the same perfection without meditating. The gopīs, who are embraced by Your serpentine hands and who have such lusty attitudes, also achieve the same perfection. And as far as we are concerned, being different demigods in charge of the different parts of Vedic knowledge, we are always following in the footsteps of the gopīs. Thus we hope to attain the same perfection." By "the same perfection" we must always remember the example of the sun and the sunshine. Those who are impersonalists can merge into the sunshinelike brahmajyoti, whereas those who are in love with the Supreme Person enter into the supreme abode of the Lord, Goloka Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="161" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is confirmed by the statement of Brahma-saṁhitā that the Brahman effulgence is the bodily ray of Kṛṣṇa; the Brahman effulgence is simply an exhibition of the energy of Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is the source of the Brahman effulgence, as He Himself confirms in Bhagavad-gītā. From this we can conclude that the impersonal feature of the Absolute Truth is not the ultimate end; Kṛṣṇa is the ultimate end of the Absolute Truth. The members of the Vaiṣṇava schools therefore never try to merge into the Brahman effulgence in their pursuit of spiritual perfection. They accept Kṛṣṇa as the ultimate goal of self-realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Easy Journey to Other Planets"><h3>Easy Journey to Other Planets</h3>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_0" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A human being's only obligation is spiritual realization. Unfortunately, in modern civilization, human society is too busy in discharging national duties. Actually, national duties, social duties and humanitarian duties are obligatory only to those who are bereft of spiritual duties. As soon as a man takes his birth on this earth, not only does he have national, social and humanitarian obligations, but he also has obligations to the demigods who supply air, light, water, etc. He also has obligations to the great sages who have left behind them vast treasure-houses of knowledge to guide him through life. He has obligations to all kinds of living beings, to his forefathers, family members and so forth and so on. But as soon as one engages himself in the one single obligatory duty—the duty of spiritual perfection—then he automatically liquidates all other obligations without having to make separate efforts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB2_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="6" link="KB 2" link_text="Krsna Book 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">No one can attain spiritual perfection by physical strength. One must have the spiritual strength which is infused by Balarāma, or Saṅkarṣaṇa. Ananta, or Śeṣa, is the source of the power which sustains all the planets in their different positions. Materially this sustaining power is known as the law of gravitation, but actually it is a display of the potency of Saṅkarṣaṇa. Balarāma, or Saṅkarṣaṇa, is the source of spiritual power, or the original spiritual master. Therefore Lord Nityānanda Prabhu, who is also the incarnation of Balarāma, is the original spiritual master. And the spiritual master is the representative of Balarāma, the form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead who supplies spiritual strength. In the Caitanya-caritāmṛta it is confirmed that the spiritual master is the manifestation of the mercy of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB80_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="84" link="KB 80" link_text="Krsna Book 80">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 80|Krsna Book 80]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The spiritual master may be more than one. The spiritual master who instructs the disciple about spiritual matters is called the śikṣā-guru, and the spiritual master who initiates the disciple is called the dīkṣā-guru. Both of them are My representatives. There may be many spiritual masters who instruct, but the initiator spiritual master is one. A human being who takes advantage of these spiritual masters and, receiving proper knowledge from them, crosses the ocean of material existence is to be understood as having properly utilized his human form of life. He has practical knowledge that the ultimate interest of life, which is to be gained only in this human form, is to achieve spiritual perfection and thus be transferred back home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Women like the gopīs concentrate upon You under the dictation of lust, and we concentrate upon Your lotus feet to go back home, back to Godhead. Your enemies also concentrate upon You, thinking always of how to kill You, and yogīs undertake great penances and austerities just to attain Your impersonal effulgence. All these different persons, although concentrating their minds in different ways, achieve spiritual perfection according to their different perspectives because You, O Lord, are equal to all Your devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The attainment of spiritual perfection by different spiritualists is explained in the Bhagavad-gītā, wherein the Lord says that He grants the perfection the devotee desires in proportion to the devotee's surrender unto Him. The impersonalists, yogīs and enemies of the Lord enter into the Lord's transcendental effulgence, but the personalists who follow in the footsteps of the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana or strictly follow the path of devotional service are elevated to the personal abode of Kṛṣṇa, Goloka Vṛndāvana, or to the Vaikuṇṭha planets. Both the impersonalists and the personalists enter the spiritual realm, the spiritual sky, but the impersonalists are given their place in the impersonal Brahman effulgence, whereas the personalists are given a position in the Vaikuṇṭha planets or in the Vṛndāvana planet, according to their desire to serve the Lord in different mellows.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB87_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="91" link="KB 87" link_text="Krsna Book 87">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 87|Krsna Book 87]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Pious activities may purify one of the contamination caused by ignorance and passion, but this purification is automatically attained by a devotee constantly engaged in hearing the transcendental message of Godhead in the form of the Bhagavad-gītā, Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam or similar scriptures. From the Bhagavad-gītā we understand that even a person who is not up to the standard of pious activities but who is absolutely engaged in devotional service is to be considered well situated on the path of spiritual perfection. It is also said in the Bhagavad-gītā that a person who is engaged in devotional service with love and faith is guided from within by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Lord Himself as Paramātmā, or the spiritual master sitting within one's heart, gives the devotee exact directions by which he can gradually go back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW23_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="15" link="RTW 2.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord's devotees can save even those whom the Lord Himself rejects. This is their unique character. Therefore the devotees of the Lord arrange various means to save the fallen, reprobate souls from perdition. In fact, they live among these spiritual derelicts to encourage them toward spiritual perfection, using any means at hand-even tricks. His Divine Grace Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura Prabhupāda wanted to open a students' hostel in London, the logic being that it was necessary to give sugar-coated pills, in the form of a little sense gratification, to those debauched students in order to attract them to join the path of God-realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW27_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="19" link="RTW 2.7" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.7|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.7]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By the influence of karma, one who is attached to the material body and mind has to change bodies life after life. In this way the soul roams the fourteen planetary systems within this material universe, sometimes going up and sometimes coming down. These planets are transitory—merely theatrical stages upon which the soul enacts his mundane existence. But when the living entity is elevated to spiritual perfection and is situated in his pure, eternal identity, devoid of all mundane designations, he attains the natural habitat of the spirit soul, the supramundane realm transcending this material creation and the intermediary zone of the unmanifested Brahman effulgence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_2" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The devotional feelings that reach out from within the hearts of men find their culmination in the pure devotees' spiritual perfection. In the Bhagavad-gītā Lord Kṛṣṇa describes this spiritual perfection as bhakti-yoga, or buddhi-yoga, the yoga of devotional service. At a certain stage, all the systems of yoga become obsolete and have to be discarded—except for buddhi-yoga.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW51_3" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="39" link="RTW 5.1" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 5.1|Renunciation Through Wisdom 5.1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As the Lord says, "A little advancement on this path protects one from the most dangerous type of fear." In other words, the Supreme Lord personally intervenes and arranges for His surrendered devotee's success in spiritual life. Is there any doubt that once the Lord's divine energy is active, all our artificial endeavors are most insignificant and futile? The Lord's inconceivable potency that descends to bless us with spiritual perfection shows the magnitude and glory of His potencies. Certainly there are other methods for spiritual advancement, such as rāja-yoga, by which one can become equipoised, or difficult prāṇāyāma exercises, severe austerities, and renunciation, and these practices are very powerful. But when the Lord's divine potency acts, they all seem extremely ineffectual compared to the process of surrender, which invokes that potency. All these other methods, though very potent, are human endeavors. So how can they compare with the Supreme Lord's divine potency?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Message_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Message of Godhead"><h3>Message of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="MOG1_0" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="2" link="MOG 1" link_text="Message of Godhead 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG 1|Message of Godhead 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The process of initiation begins from the date when we establish our transcendental relationship with the spiritual master. In the Upaniṣads and allied scriptures, it is ordained that one must approach with awe and reverence the feet of a spiritual master who is well versed in all the scriptures and who has attained perfection in transcendental knowledge. To attain perfection in transcendental knowledge is to accept the disciplic succession, the spiritual line, by culture, practice, and education in that line. The professional heads of various spiritual societies or communities often may not have attained to this standard of spiritual perfection and so may not possess the qualifications required for being a spiritual master. It is therefore no use to approach such professional spiritual masters as a matter of formality or custom. Attainment of spiritual perfection can never be possible without undergoing spiritual discipline.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MOG2_1" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="3" link="MOG 2" link_text="Message of Godhead 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG 2|Message of Godhead 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The spiritual perfection which a qualified brāhmaṇa attains by the transcendental service of Śrī Kṛṣṇa can also be attained by anyone, even in a lower status than that of śūdra, by the same process of transcendental service to Śrī Kṛṣṇa. For this reason, Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the all-attractive Personality of Godhead, is the Absolute Truth in all creation, and Śrīmad Bhagavad-gītā is the supreme scripture within the universe. According to other scriptures such as the Purāṇas, even a caṇḍāla, or a person of the fifth social order (lower than a śūdra), becomes more than a person of the first order (a brāhmaṇa) by dint of his transcendental devotional service. The confidential teachings of the Bhagavad-gītā are therefore meant for nothing but attaining the highest perfection of human life—the transcendental service of Śrī Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MOG2_2" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="3" link="MOG 2" link_text="Message of Godhead 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG 2|Message of Godhead 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Factually, the mystic path is uniform and one. It is something like a series of stepping-stones to the highest goal. By accepting this path of mysticism, one becomes a pilgrim toward spiritual perfection. Work with transcendental results is the first stepping-stone on this transcendental path. When empiric philosophical deductions and a desire for renunciation are added, progress is made to the second stepping-stone. When one adds a definite conception of the supreme ruling principle, the Supreme Lord, one progresses to the third stepping-stone. And finally, when a process of transcendental loving service to the Supreme Personality is added, progress is made perfectly to the ultimate goal.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Depart (Letters)

2012-01-28T21:24:16Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"depart"|"departed"|"departing"|"departs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|01Oct11}}
{{last|28Jan12}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=21}}
{{total|21}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Depart|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoFatherRamakrishnaCalcutta12December1950_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Father Ramakrishna -- Calcutta 12 December, 1950" link_text="Letter to Father Ramakrishna -- Calcutta 12 December, 1950">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Father Ramakrishna -- Calcutta 12 December, 1950|Letter to Father Ramakrishna -- Calcutta 12 December, 1950]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My departure for Allahabad was postponed due to the failure of my proposed tenants' payment of Rs 500/-. The man promised to pay me yesterday but he said his cheque was dishonored. Today he has again promised to pay at 12 noon but I do not now count upon him. So either he pays or not pays, I must proceed to Allahabad tonight positively otherwise the whole thing will be spoiled.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaCalcutta22October1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="190" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967|Letter to Brahmananda -- Calcutta 22 October, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I've already informed you that a visitor's visa has been granted to me. & as you say that on my return this visitor's visa may be converted into a special immigration visa as a minister. So on my return necessary arrangements may be made as suggested by the clerk at the U.S. immigration dept. On Wed. next I am departing for Navadvipa, I shall stay there for at least a week & after coming back my program is to start for U.S.A. But as you say that permanent visa can be arranged from here on the basis of certificates which you intend to send me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSubalaSanFrancisco30March1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="132" link="Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968" link_text="Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968|Letter to Subala -- San Francisco 30 March, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I was just thinking about you since you departed from this place and was anxious to get your letter, and I am very glad to receive it. By Krishna's Grace you are finding everything favorable, and I hope gradually you will find the atmosphere more favorable.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaAllstonMass27April1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="253" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969|Letter to Gurudasa -- Allston, Mass 27 April, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And what about Mataji? When she was here she assured me so many things hopeful that she wants to work conjointly. I understand that Syamasundara. has gone to Mataji to build an altar. This means that she has already started the temple. She wanted me also to go to London, and I told her that as soon as opening of temple is assured, I shall go to London, leaving aside all other engagements here. But since she has departed she has not written me anything, although I have written her one letter forwarded through Malati, acknowledging receipt of her book, Mataji Charitavali.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles15April1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the presence of the soul, it is experienced by everyone as the living force or consciousness which gives the body life. So long the living force remains within the body, the life symptoms are exhibited. When at the last stage of a man's life the doctor is feeling the pulse and then the beating stops, he says, "He is gone now." Who is gone? The complete bodily machinery remains, but the living soul has left it and the machinery stops working. It is the soul that has left. The soul was there and its presence is known by the life symptoms and when the soul departs its absence is perceived by the stopping of the exhibition of life symptoms by the body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEkayaniLosAngeles25July1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="447" link="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1970|Letter to Ekayani -- Los Angeles 25 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, it is very good work that you are doing by making children's books on Krsna conscious subject matter. We have got so many children now in New Vrndavana and it is also learned that in England and Holland the young grammar school boys and girls are eagerly taking to this process of chanting Hare Krsna. So what is learned in the early years of life will not depart for the whole life, therefore do this work very carefully to explain simply and directly Who is Krsna, who we are, what is the material world, what is the relationship of Krsna with the living entities, how we should act in that relationship, etc. And if you can illustrate these books with pictures they will certainly become very, very popular in the schools.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaSyamasundaraIndore9December1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="635" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Syamasundara -- Indore 9 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna, Syamasundara -- Indore 9 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna, Syamasundara -- Indore 9 December, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna, Syamasundara -- Indore 9 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The best way for you to go is to purchase reserved tickets from Bombay through Gorakhpur according to the following schedule. Leave Bombay on the 17th December by the 5 (down C.R.) Punjab Mail AC departing at 15.20. You will arrive at Bhopal Jn. by 6.20 next morning. Most probably we shall join you at Bhopal with tickets reserved on the same train. The 5 Punjab Mail will then reach Jhansi at 11.40. At Jhansi the train divides and one part goes on to Luknow called the 43 (down C.R.) Jhansi-Lucknow Mail departing Jhansi at 13.20 and arriving Lucknow at 20.05. From Luknow the Lucknow Express (E.R. down #16) departs at 21.15 and arrives in Gorakhpur at 3.05.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaSurat28December1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="650" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 28 December, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 28 December, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 28 December, 1970|Letter to Jayapataka -- Surat 28 December, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our program here in Surat is very successful and we are terminating it for the time being when we depart for Bombay on the 2nd January. From Bombay we are catching the 1 down (via Nagpur) Howrah Mail Train leaving on the 3rd at 6.45 PM and reaching Calcutta on the 5th at 8.25 AM. So I will be glad to see you there if you can arrange a nice reception. We shall be coming either two men or four.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBankofBarodaSurat2January1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="6" link="Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971|Letter to Bank of Baroda -- Surat 2 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">With reference to your letter No. FGN:15/1581, dated December 15th, 1970, I beg to reply your inquiries as follows:</p>
<p>1. I departed from India on December 13rd, 1967.</p>
<p>2. My Reserve Bank Approval Number and date is No. 4599/2-67 dated November 18th, 1967.</p>
<p>3. The purpose and duration of my stay abroad are preaching work on the philosophy of Caitanya cult and the duration was two (2) years and nine (9) months.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaSurat2January1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="7" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Surat 2 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Surat 2 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Surat 2 January, 1971|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Surat 2 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, our program in Surat is going on very well. I have just finalized the arrangements for my coming to Calcutta and you may revise the information sent in my previous letter dated December 30th, as follows: We shall fly by IA flight Number IC-175, departing Bombay on the Fifth January at 5:30 PM (17.30) reaching Calcutta by 7:45 PM (19.45). Please arrange for our reception.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPatitaUddharanaDelhi15November1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="519" link="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Delhi 15 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Delhi 15 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Delhi 15 November, 1971|Letter to Patita Uddharana -- Delhi 15 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have noted especially your description of the unfortunate accident which took place and which took away our friends Jananivasa das Brahmacari and Will Prabhu. So on one side we have to be very sorry if our dear friends are taken away from this world, and on the other side we should be satisfied that a pure devotee is never lost. He gets another good chance to cultivate Krishna Consciousness, or if one is advanced he goes back to Home, back to Godhead. But even if it is taken that a devotee is not mature, we should be confident that he will take birth in a rich or devotional family. So their human life in a very good position is guaranteed. A devotee's position is always better than an ordinary karmi's position. Karmis do not know what is the next life, but devotees know it as certain as anything that he is going to have a nice human form of body. So let us pray for the departed souls that they may be engaged again in Krishna's service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaJaipur21January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="60" link="Letter to Sudama -- Jaipur 21 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Jaipur 21 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Jaipur 21 January, 1972|Letter to Sudama -- Jaipur 21 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far I know, Bhanu is awaiting some money clearance matters to be completed from the Reserve Bank of India and then he will be departing here very soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaTokyoApril271972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="207" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Tokyo April 27, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Tokyo April 27, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Tokyo April 27, 1972|Letter to Hayagriva -- Tokyo April 27, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am presently in Japan where I am very much encouraged of the response of the Japanese people to our movement. I shall be departing from here to Hawaii on the 6th of May instant and thereafter I shall be coming to Los Angeles on about the 15th of May.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaHonolulu16May1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="259" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 16 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 16 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 16 May, 1972|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Honolulu 16 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Why the construction work has not yet begun? The materials were collected long ago, piles of building materials but no building. Why the plinth work is not yet begun? What is the matter? Bhavananda has just written to me also, but he also has not mentioned anything. Before you depart for Bangladesh, kindly send me photos of the construction.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaLondon8July1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="352" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- London 8 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- London 8 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- London 8 July, 1972|Letter to Madhudvisa -- London 8 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So I do not care very much for these plays and dramas unless they are coming directly from the Vedas. If we can recite from Bhagavad gita the first chapter without any need for elaborate scenery or stage-props and gorgeous dresses, that is best. Just like your Shakespeare. Macbeth may be recited by two men, without anything else, and simply by their acting ability and the meaningful words alone, they can very easily capture the entire audience and give them real substance. We have so many stories, like Jagai-Madhai, Krishna departing for Mathura, like that. Satire will not help us. Our message is very grave, and because it is the Absolute Truth, it will work without any artificial presentation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles24August1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="453" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 24 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding my coming there, yes, I shall be very glad to attend the Dallas Gurukula immediately departing Pittsburgh I can go there for about 3 days on my way to Los Angeles. So you should be prepared to provide for airline tickets from Pittsburgh to Dallas for myself and my three secretaries. Then we shall see how the things are going on there, and I am very much looking forward to that day.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRevatinandanaNewDelhi14November1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="384" link="Letter to Revatinandana -- New Delhi 14 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Revatinandana -- New Delhi 14 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Revatinandana -- New Delhi 14 November, 1973|Letter to Revatinandana -- New Delhi 14 November, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the auto accident, just hold a condolence meeting for Raghava dasa brahmacari and pray for his soul to Krsna for giving him a good chance for advancement in Krsna consciousness. Certainly Krsna will give him a good place to take birth where he can again begin in Krsna consciousness activities. That is sure. But, we offer our condolences to a departed soul separated from a Vaisnava. Do you know that there must be prasadam distributed? After three days after the demise of a Vaisnava a function should be held for offering the departed soul and all others prasadam. This is the system.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraBombay1April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="107" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974|Letter to Syamasundara -- Bombay 1 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your telegram dated 13 April, 1974 reading as follows: "My most humble obeisances departed India today for America. All signs favorable for good success kindly inform c/o Brooklyn Temple how and where you wish funds repaid. Also how many and where to send your tickets for London plus expected arrival date. Suggest early May for English fragrant Springtime etc . . ."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaBombay2May1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="173" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 2 May, 1974" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 2 May, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 2 May, 1974|Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 2 May, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, I have received the following telegrams from Syamasundara. The first dated April 13, reads as follows: "My most humble obeisances departed India today for America all signs favorable for good success kindly inform care Brooklyn Temple how where you wish funds repaid also how many where to send your tickets for London plus expected arrival date. Suggest early May for English fragrant Springtime' June like flavored gold, July for the most spectacular Rathayatra ever, celebrated August meet her majesty etc., hundreds of the world's best British men anxiously awaiting to accommodate and serve you in unrivalled fashion with opulence respect public acclaim befitting Visvacarya. Especially George preparing some wonderful surprises like your classes with Prince Charles. Hrsikesananda also safely in London, your eternal servant Syamasundara das."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDeojiUpendraVrindaban2April1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="213" link="Letter to Deoji, Upendra -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Deoji, Upendra -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Deoji, Upendra -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976|Letter to Deoji, Upendra -- Vrindaban 2 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am scheduled to leave Vrindaban for Bombay on the 12th April and then departing for Melbourne en route to Fiji from Bombay on the 18th April. Allowing some days in Australia, we could be in Fiji on or about the 24th or so of April. The only delay could be that I am scheduled to meet the minister of Haryana concerning the donation of land to us at Kuruksetra. If the meeting is favorable it may be necessary for me to attend a conference in Kuruksetra in late April, April 29th.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrFaganMelbourne22April1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Mr. Fagan -- Melbourne 22 April, 1976" link_text="Letter to Mr. Fagan -- Melbourne 22 April, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Fagan -- Melbourne 22 April, 1976|Letter to Mr. Fagan -- Melbourne 22 April, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is to inform you that I am leaving Melbourne for the United States to visit my disciples in our centres in the U.S.A. We are departing from Australia the 26th April, 1976, and first of all we will be visiting our centre in Hawaii. For the past several months, one of my disciples, Mr. Denis Harrison, holding British passport number P606464, has been my personal secretary and for this reason I require that he accompany me to the U.S.A. </p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Govern (Letters)

2011-12-30T12:32:25Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"govern"|"governance"|"governed"|"governing"|"governs"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|15Dec11}}
{{last|30Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=59}}
{{total|59}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Govern|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSumatiMorarjeeNewYork27October1965_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965" link_text="Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965|Letter to Sumati Morarjee -- New York 27 October, 1965]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When I was in Butler, Pennsylvania about 500 miles from the New York city, I saw there many churches and they were attending regularly. This shows that they are spiritually inclines. I was also invited by some churches church governed schools and colleges and I spoke there and they appreciated and presented me some token rewards. When I was speaking to the students they were very much eagerly hearing me about the principles of Srimad-Bhagavatam rather the clergymen were cautious to allow the students to hear me so patiently. They thought that the students may not be converted into Hindu ideas as it is quite natural for any religious sect. But they do not know that the devotional service of the Lord (Sri Krishna) is the common religion for every one including the aborigines and the cannibals in the jungles.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPurusottamaMontreal14June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="202" link="Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968|Letter to Purusottama -- Montreal 14 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the transcendental world there is no influence of maya or time. So there is full freedom of activities but because there is no maya, therefore everyone is engaged in his natural activities or spontaneously serving Krishna in different relationships. Just like hand is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, the leg is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, the ear is related with the whole body for some particular purpose, and so on. Similarly all living entities being eternally part and parcel of the Supreme Lord they are engaged in His service for some particular purpose. So there are varieties of engagements but they are all united with the central Figure, Lord Krishna. So this is in answer to your question; "On Krishna loka are all of Krishna's pastimes with the living entities controlled by Krishna, or do the living entities have choice in this matter? In other words, is one's rasa governed by strict laws determined by Krishna or is there free choice aside from the free choice of choosing Krishna or maya?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaHayagrivaMontreal23August1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="280" link="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968|Letter to Kirtanananda, Hayagriva -- Montreal 23 August, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In my idea, there should be one central body of trustees for directing all the different centers as well as New Vrindaban, but there must be a local governing body for each center, that is my idea. Now you are consulting with some lawyers, you can take their suggestion also, but do everything very nicely so that we can serve Krishna without any difficulty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaTittenhurst18October1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="620" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 18 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 18 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 18 October, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 18 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Gradually this meeting should develop into a committee. of the West Coast presidents, and similarly there should be one for the East Coast, so in the future we can form a central governing body for the whole institution. Therefore the management should be done very cautiously so that everyone is satisfied in their autonomous managing capacity. Of course, the central point is the order of the Spiritual Master, and I am very glad that you are trying to give importance to this aspect of management.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaTittenhurst27October1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="631" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 27 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 27 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 27 October, 1969|Letter to Brahmananda -- Tittenhurst 27 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have asked about the management of our society, and the position is that management should be done in such a way that people may not break away. That is the first business of management. I have already explained the matter to you and Tamala, so you do it consulting amongst yourselves, gradually coming to the general governing body for managing the whole affairs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles19June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="363" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 19 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now my desire is that I completely devote my time in the matter of writing and translating books, and arrangement should now be done that our Society be managed automatically. I think we should have a central governing body for dealing with important matters.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles31July1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="460" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now we want very many Swamis to take up this job. The Grhasthas are to take care of the Temples as well as the general management. I have already formed the Governing Body Commission and your good name is also in the Board. There is no time for creating a crack in our solid formation of Krsna Consciousness Society. Take it now with great responsibility and everyone of you may serve jointly for Krsna's satisfaction. That is my request to you all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles4August1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="466" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 4 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your questions, the sannyasis are now devoted fully to travelling and preaching work, management is left to the local Temple Presidents and the members of the Governing Body Commission.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles6August1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="469" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I have set up the Governing Body Commission to handle management, questions of philosophy, and personal problems. These things are too much botheration for me, I simply want time to write books to satisfy my Guru Maharaja.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanTokyo14August1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="471" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Bhagavan -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaTokyo14August1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="472" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTokyo14August1970_6" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="473" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Karandhara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaTokyo14August1970_7" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="474" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaTokyo14August1970_8" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="475" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraTokyo14August1970_9" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="476" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaTokyo14August1970_10" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="477" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tokyo 14 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now that I have formed this Governing Board Commission, the twelve members should each act as my zonal secretaries. So kindly keep me informed of your zone's activities at least once a week or once fortnightly. In this way I will be encouraged and can give you direction and inspiration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyoAugust161970_11" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="480" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Perhaps you know that you have been nominated as one of the Governing Body Commissioners. I very much appreciate your forward service spirit and gradually Krsna is helping you in the matter of your Australian Yatra, and I am so glad to learn that you are going to open another branch in Melbourne.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyoAugust161970_12" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="480" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo August 16, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So now the factual administration will depend on the Governing Body Commission and the sannyasis are entrusted for making propaganda work. I wish to remain on the background to give you some directions. So kindly execute the missionary activities very carefully with enthusiasm, patience, conviction, follow the regulative principles, chanting regularly sixteen rounds, dealing without any duplicity, and above all keeping oneself in the society of pure devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupa6162chomeOhhashiMegurokuTokyoJapan16thAugust1970_13" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="482" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- 6-16, 2-chome, Ohhashi Meguro-ku, Tokyo, Japan 16th, August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have nominated you as one of the members of the Governing Body because I know you are a very good soul and I shall be very pleased if the mistake which has already crept in our society can be rectified by your combined effort. I have not heard anything about the activities of the four Sannyasis, neither I have received any letter from them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaTokyo16August1970_14" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="483" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 16 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 16 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 16 August, 1970|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 16 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your first letter was duly received, but during the last few months I was very much mentally depressed. I do not wish to discuss those points, but simply request all the members of the Governing Body Commission to organize this institution very uprightly. I am glad that you are going to New Vrndavana and with the help of your other Godbrothers make a nice program for our future activities. It is my ideology that this Krsna consciousness movement can solve all the problems of conditioned life. We can make all the people of the world united in this simple method of chanting Mahamantra. That is already proved because everywhere we introduce this Movement it is accepted gladly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaTokyo20August1970_15" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="494" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 20 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 20 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 20 August, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Tokyo 20 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Since I have left L.A. I have received many letters from many centers, but I have not received any letter from New York nor a letter from Brahmananda Swami nor Gargamuni Swami. I have already sent a circular letter requesting the Zonal Secretary Governing Body Commissioners to send me at least twice in a month the reports of the activities in the respective zones. So I shall be glad to know how the new building in New York is being worked out.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHimavatiTokyo23August1970_16" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="499" link="Letter to Himavati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Himavati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Himavati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970|Letter to Himavati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that Hamsaduta has gone to New Vrndavana and I have requested everyone of the Governing Board Commission members to formulate a solid program for advancing Krsna Consciousness Movement all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiTokyo23August1970_17" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="500" link="Letter to Umapati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970|Letter to Umapati -- Tokyo 23 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Perhaps you know I have already formed a Governing Body Commission, so in my absence they will manage the affairs of the Society. I shall begin my 75th year from the Vyasa Puja Day and if you all combined together manage the affairs of the Society nicely, that will give me a great pleasure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyo25August1970_18" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One should have unflinching faith in Krsna and similarly in the Spiritual Master. That is the way of understanding the secret of Krsna Consciousness. Unfortunately, attempt has been made lately in our Society to shake this formula. This mischievous attempt has done a great harm, but if you the members of the Governing Body Commission can rectify this mischievous attempt, then still there is hope of making our progress uninterruptedly. I hope Krsna will help us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyo25August1970_19" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="502" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 25 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In a family if there is one good boy, he can glorify the whole family and similarly if there is bad boy he can turn the whole family into ashes. Similarly in this institution if there is a bad disciple he can burn the whole institution into ashes. The Governing Body Commission's duty is therefore to see that every member is following the rules and regulations and chanting sixteen round regularly on the beads. I hope the GBC in cooperation with the Sannyasis in their touring program will be able to keep vigilance systematically in order to keep the Society as pure as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaCalcutta2September1970_20" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="508" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Calcutta 2 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Calcutta 2 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Calcutta 2 September, 1970|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Calcutta 2 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the poisonous effect in our Society, it is a fact and I know where from this poison tree has sprung up and how it affected practically the whole Society in a very dangerous form. But it does not matter. Prahlada Maharaja was administered poison, but it did not act. Similarly Lord Krsna and the Pandavas were administered poison and it did not act. I think in the same parampara system that the poison administered to our Society will not act if some of our students are as good as Prahlada Maharaja. I have therefore given the administrative power to the Governing Body Commission.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaCalcutta17September1970_21" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="515" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta 17 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta 17 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta 17 September, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta 17 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your opening a branch in Hong Kong, I have got all my blessings upon you. Do it immediately. So far your remaining on the Governing Body Commission, I do not think that is a great burden. Do your best to serve in the Commission by correspondence, but I prefer to see you a great preacher and if possible you may be relieved from the responsibility of remaining a member of the Governing Body Commission.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaCalcuttaSeptember241970_22" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="528" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta September 24, 1970" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta September 24, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta September 24, 1970|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Calcutta September 24, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime I have also replied your last letter in which I have informed you that if you take more interest in preaching work absolutely, you may be relieved from the Governing Body Commission.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaCalcutta25September1970_23" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="531" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Calcutta 25 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Calcutta 25 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Calcutta 25 September, 1970|Letter to Rupanuga -- Calcutta 25 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, the mail is a little slow: your letter was posted on the 17th of September and was received by me on the 23rd September. Anyway, please continue to write regularly. I am very anxious to know that things are progressing nicely under the new management of the Governing Body Commissioners. So please write at least once in a fortnight. The mail is coming through and better late than never.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaAmritsar23October1970_24" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="551" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Amritsar 23 October, 1970" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Amritsar 23 October, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Amritsar 23 October, 1970|Letter to Karandhara -- Amritsar 23 October, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please send me a report of your general activities in Los Angeles Temple and also your Governing Body Commission activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay17November1970_25" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="602" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 17 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please see that the highest standards are maintained in all the Temples in your jurisdiction as well as your own. We are now attracting the attention of the public in general and very influential persons as well. So our program if it is kept pure according to my many instructions, will give you the deserved reputation of being the topmost members of the society. That is very much wanted so that we may hope to change the society as a whole. Keep the Montreal and Vancouver Centers carefully in cooperation and in general see that things are going well with the help of your Godbrothers and other Governing Body Commissioners.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPuriMaharajBombay19November1970_26" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="607" link="Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Bombay 19 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Bombay 19 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Bombay 19 November, 1970|Letter to Puri Maharaj -- Bombay 19 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I hope you are getting my magazines regularly. But recently the publication has been delayed due to my travelling now all over the world and some of my important assistants, members of the Governing Body Commission, accompanying me. Certainly you will get my magazines regularly as I was sending as well as my books which are coming very shortly. Some of them have already reached Calcutta port and we have to undergo some formalities regarding this import of books.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJagadisaBombay28November1970_27" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="622" link="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970|Letter to Jagadisa -- Bombay 28 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So try to push our books, especially Bhagavad-gita As It Is, TLC, KRSNA, NOD, backed by a regular supply of our magazines and regular performance of sankirtana. Then I'm sure Krishna Consciousness Movement will go forward without any hindrance. You have a strong governing body, all determined to push forward this movement and I'm sure of success in the future. As you are a member of the governing body, I wish to draw your attention to the fact that 10,000 KRSNA books and 5,000 NODs were recently published.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaSurat1January1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="2" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Surat 1 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Surat 1 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Surat 1 January, 1971|Letter to Karandhara -- Surat 1 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please continue to work with determination and great faith in Krsna and Guru and full cooperation of your God-brothers and fellow members of the Governing Body. If you all keep to the standard practices of pure spiritual life as I have humbly instructed you, there is no doubt that this Sankirtana Movement of Lord Caitanya will overtake all the earth and all opposing parties will be cracked down to nothing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanGorakhpur16February1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971|Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is good that you GBC members are meeting and conjointly discussing such things as life membership, book distribution, etc. The future hope of solid standing of our mission is on the proper management of our governing body. Now we are increasing in volume. The area of our activity is expanding. Under the circumstances, if our management goes on nicely to maintain our prestige and good name, that will be our success. Such status quo can be maintained only on our being freed from any kind of sense gratifying attitude, because pure devotional service means: anya avhilasita sunya or without any other desire than to satisfy Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanGorakhpur16February1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971|Letter to Bhagavan -- Gorakhpur 16 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have written one note to Hamsaduta that you have received a very nice offset press and you are contemplating printing a daily newspaper. About this I've already written to you in my last letter, that to start a daily newspaper involves a proficient staff to manage this affair as well as a good source of regular news. So the governing body may consider these points and do the needful. But if it is done, it will be a great achievement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay26February1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="83" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 26 February, 1971" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 26 February, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 26 February, 1971|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 26 February, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as your being replaced as President of Boston temple, I have no objection. For better management of the whole institution, the governing body commission is responsible. So I shall be simply pleased to see that things are going on very nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJohnMilnerBombay24March1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="113" link="Letter to John Milner -- Bombay 24 March, 1971" link_text="Letter to John Milner -- Bombay 24 March, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to John Milner -- Bombay 24 March, 1971|Letter to John Milner -- Bombay 24 March, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I have word that both Gargamuni Maharaja as well as Brahmananda Maharaja, have gone to Pakistan, as to my request. So who is now in charge of Tallahassee center? If there are any questions which may arise, you may correspond with Satsvarupa, the governing body representative for Southern U.S.A. and he will be able to help you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoProfessorGGKotovskyBombay23April1971_5" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="181" link="Letter to Professor G. G. Kotovsky -- Bombay 23 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Professor G. G. Kotovsky -- Bombay 23 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Professor G. G. Kotovsky -- Bombay 23 April, 1971|Letter to Professor G. G. Kotovsky -- Bombay 23 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to inform you that a copy of your letter dated 16th March, 1971 was forwarded to me by Sriman Krsna das Adhikari, Governing Body Commission member of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness; c/o Sri Sri Radha Krishna Temple; 2 Hamburg 6; Bartelstrasse 65; and it was understood that you and your university are interested in hearing about Krishna culture and philosophy. This ancient Krishna culture and philosophy is the oldest in the world or in the universe. At least from a historical point of view it is not less than 5,000 years old.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoLalitaKumarJambavatiVrindaban27November1971_6" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="546" link="Letter to Lalita Kumar, Jambavati -- Vrindaban 27 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Lalita Kumar, Jambavati -- Vrindaban 27 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Lalita Kumar, Jambavati -- Vrindaban 27 November, 1971|Letter to Lalita Kumar, Jambavati -- Vrindaban 27 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You ask if children may be taken to ordinary medical doctors. Why not? Of course we do not always trust that these doctors maybe doing the right thing, but what can be done? The governing principle for our activity should be to do what is favorable for pleasing Krishna. So if your child requires medical attention to be fit for serving Krishna, then it is only practical she should get it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofPunjabNationalBankVrindaban14March1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="139" link="Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972" link_text="Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972|Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The following is a copy of resolution passed by the Governing Body of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness, at a meeting of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness held on 14/3/1972, during which the following resolution was passed: RESOLVED that a Current Account of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness be opened with the Punjab National Bank Ltd., at Vrindaban.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoManagerofPunjabNationalBankVrindaban14March1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="139" link="Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972" link_text="Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972|Letter to Manager of Punjab National Bank -- Vrindaban 14 March, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That the bank be furnished with a list of the names of the members/directors constituting the Governing Body for the time being and a copy of the rules and regulations/Memorandum and Articles of Association of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness and be from time to time informed by notice in writing under the hand of the Chairman of any changes which may take place therein. The Bank shall be entitled to act upon any such notice until the receipt of further notice under the hand of the Chairman.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllISKCONTemplePresidentsSydney8April1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="168" link="Letter to All ISKCON Temple Presidents -- Sydney 8 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to All ISKCON Temple Presidents -- Sydney 8 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All ISKCON Temple Presidents -- Sydney 8 April, 1972|Letter to All ISKCON Temple Presidents -- Sydney 8 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to inform you that recently some of the Governing Body Commission members held a meeting at New York on 25th through 28th March, 1972, and they have sent me a big big minutes, duplicated, for my consideration and approval, but in the meantime they have decided some appointments without consulting me. One of the items which struck me very much is as follows: "Atreya Rsi das was selected to be the Secretary for GBC and receive all correspondence including monthly reports." I never appointed Atreya Rsi member of the GBC, and I do not know how he can be appointed Secretary to GBC without my sanction. "He was also appointed to be on the Management Committee. with Karandhara for the purpose of supervising ISKCON business and implementing the decisions reached by GBC." This has very much disturbed me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSydney14February1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="66" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973|Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 14 February, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Wherever there are individuals there is bound to be difference of opinion. Therefore for this purpose I have formulated the GBC. Therefore any new programs or proposals or discrepancies should be submitted before the Governing Board Commission and then their conclusion should be submitted to me for the final approval. In other words I am requesting you as my senior men not to tax my brain with so many details but simply come to a conclusion amongst yourselves and then present this final conclusion for my sanction. In this way I will be free to concentrate on my translation of Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaSydney17February1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="72" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 17 February, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 17 February, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 17 February, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 17 February, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While in India last it was brought to my attention that our Sriman Hayagriva das has become deviated from the four basic principles which I have given to all my students for adherence to when they are first initiated. I do not know why he is living in such a way but I feel that he must be brought back to the standard immediately. So I am requesting you as my Governing Board Commissioners to help me bring him back to the standard. He has very good talent, but he is spending it by living such an unrestricted life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaSydney17February1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="73" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Sydney 17 February, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Sydney 17 February, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Sydney 17 February, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Sydney 17 February, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While in India last it was brought to my attention that our Sriman Hayagriva das has become deviated from the four basic principles which I have given to all my students for adherence to when they are first initiated. I do not know why he is living in such a way but I feel that he must be brought back to the standard immediately. So I am requesting you as my Governing Board Commissioners to help me bring him back to the standard. He has very good talent, but he is spending it by living such an unrestricted life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhumataCalcutta10March1973_3" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="97" link="Letter to Bhumata -- Calcutta 10 March, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhumata -- Calcutta 10 March, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhumata -- Calcutta 10 March, 1973|Letter to Bhumata -- Calcutta 10 March, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now you can consult my Governing Body Commission for advice in your situation. I have no objection to your establishing a center there in Nashville, but these matters I am leaving up to my GBC. The GBC representative for your area is Rupanuga das Goswami who is presently here with me as my secretary for one month. </p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaBhaktivedantaManor27July1973_4" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="253" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes! Go on acquiring the surrounding lands and in this way we will establish a local self governing village and show all the world a practical example of spiritual life as Krishna Himself exhibited in Vrindaban. Agriculture and protecting the cow, this is the main business of the residents of Vrindaban, and above all simply loving Krishna. The cows, the trees, the cowherd men and Gopis, their chief engagement was loving Krishna, and in New Vrindaban we want to create this atmosphere and thereby show the whole world how practical and sublime our movement is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaTirupati28April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="158" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not wish to discuss about activities of my Godbrothers but it is a fact they have no life for preaching work. All are satisfied with a place for residence in the name of a temple, they engage disciples to get foodstuff by transcendental devices and eat and sleep. They have no idea or brain how to broadcast the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. My Guru Maharaja used to lament many times for this reason and he thought if one man at least had understood the principle of preaching then his mission would achieve success. In the latter days of my Guru Maharaja he was very disgusted. Actually, he left this world earlier, otherwise he would have continued to live for more years. Still he requested his disciples to form a strong Governing body for preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaTirupati28April1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="158" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He never recommended anyone to be acarya of the Gaudiya Math. But Sridhara Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this order of Guru Maharaja, and he and others who are already dead unnecessarily thought that there must be one acarya. If Guru Maharaja could have seen someone who was qualified at that time to be acarya he would have mentioned. Because on the night before he passed away he talked of so many things, but never mentioned an acarya. His idea was acarya was not to be nominated amongst the governing body. He said openly you make a GBC and conduct the mission. So his idea was amongst the members of GBC who would come out successful and self effulgent acarya would be automatically selected. So Sridhara Maharaja and his two associate gentlemen unauthorizedly selected one acarya and later it proved a failure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaGirirajaGargamuniGargamuniJayapatakaTejiyasGurudasaGeneva2June1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="221" link="Letter to Mahamsa, Giriraja, Gargamuni, Gargamuni, Jayapataka, Tejiyas, Gurudasa -- Geneva 2 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa, Giriraja, Gargamuni, Gargamuni, Jayapataka, Tejiyas, Gurudasa -- Geneva 2 June, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa, Giriraja, Gargamuni, Gargamuni, Jayapataka, Tejiyas, Gurudasa -- Geneva 2 June, 1974|Letter to Mahamsa, Giriraja, Gargamuni, Gargamuni, Jayapataka, Tejiyas, Gurudasa -- Geneva 2 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After meeting here in Geneva with Karandhara das Adhikari and several other GBC members, I have decided to send Karandhara to India to replace Tamala Krsna Goswami as the new Governing Body Commissioner for India. I know from experience that Karandhara is a highly qualified devotee and I feel confident in placing him in such an important position for our society as head of affairs in India. It is a great relief for me. Karandhara is very enthusiastic to begin his new assignment and will be leaving for India in a few days. Please give him all cooperation and work together for advancement of our mission to make the people of India Krishna Conscious.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownBombay17November1974_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="578" link="Letter to Unknown -- Bombay 17 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Bombay 17 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Bombay 17 November, 1974|Letter to Unknown -- Bombay 17 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">DRAFT OF ADDITIONS TO MEMORANDUM OF ASSOCIATION FOR CALCUTTA REGISTRATION</p>
<p>5B There shall be a Governing Body Commission whose purpose is to act as the instrument for the execution of the will of the Founder-Acarya His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. The GBC members will be initially selected by His Divine Grace Srila Prabhupada. It will oversee all operations and management of ISKCON, as it receives direction from Srila Prabhupada, and Srila Prabhupada has the final approval in all matters.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAttorneyGeneralsDepartmentBombay26November1974_4" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="625" link="Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Bombay 26 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Bombay 26 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Bombay 26 November, 1974|Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Bombay 26 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is to inform you that I, the undersigned, am the Founder-Acarya of ISKCON and the world leader for all of its branches. I have appointed 12 direct representatives to manage different sectors of the world, and they are known as Governing Board Commissioners. I have appointed Madhudvisa Swami (Mr. Michael E. Morrissey) as the GBC Secretary for Australia. Mr. Morrissey is my sole agent in Australia and my official representative, and he has supreme authority there in all matters.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahajanaLosAngeles23June1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="356" link="Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975|Letter to Mahajana -- Los Angeles 23 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As far as this matter is concerned, it is my desire that you consult your local Governing Body Commissioner Jayatirtha das. Now I am desiring more and more to have time for translating my books, not that I have to become involved in every question. For this reason I have installed the GBC.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoForeignersRegistrationOfficeMayapur21March1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="201" link="Letter to Foreigners' Registration Office -- Mayapur 21 March, 1976" link_text="Letter to Foreigners' Registration Office -- Mayapur 21 March, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Foreigners' Registration Office -- Mayapur 21 March, 1976|Letter to Foreigners' Registration Office -- Mayapur 21 March, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please be advised that my student, Mr. Gregory M. Scharf (Gargamuni Swami) was sent here to India by me for his immediate assistance was required. In New York he was told at the Indian High Commission that an entry visa would take 11 weeks, however, I required his assistance immediately, so he arrived on a tourist visa. Since his service here in India is valuable as GBC (Governing Body Commissioner) for our branch in Mayapur, International Society for Krishna Consciousness, kindly give him visa. Your willing assistance in this matter will be much helpful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllGoverningBoardCommissionersHonolulu19May1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="288" link="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976|Letter to All Governing Board Commissioners -- Honolulu 19 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All Governing Board Commissioners</p>
<p>My dear GBC disciples,</p>
<p>Please accept my blessings. Over the past ten years I have given the framework and now we have become more than the British Empire. Even the British Empire was not as expansive as we. They had only a portion of the world, and we have not completed expanding. We must expand more and more unlimitedly. But I must now remind you that I have to complete the translation of the Srimad-Bhagavatam. This is the greatest contribution; our books have given us a respectable position. People have no faith in this church or temple worship. Those days are gone. Of course, we have to maintain the temples as it is necessary to keep our spirits high. Simply intellectualism will not do, there must be practical purification.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudevaNewVrindaban30June1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="377" link="Letter to Vasudeva -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976|Letter to Vasudeva -- New Vrindaban 30 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In connection with our ISKCON project in Fiji, I beg to inform you that we are managing our Krishna Consciousness Movement by the Governing Body Commission, GBC. We have got about 20 GBC's looking after the whole world affair, and above the GBC I am there. Below the GBC there are the temple president, secretary, treasurer in every centre. So the temple president is responsible to the GBC and the GBC is responsible to me. In this way we are managing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVasudeva_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="424" link="Letter to Vasudeva" link_text="Letter to Vasudeva">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vasudeva|Letter to Vasudeva]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the situation in Fiji, it is necessary that we come to a proper understanding as to the status of the land and the organization of ISKCON Fiji itself. The first point is that the governing board of ISKCON may have yourself and your brother as members, but must also have the GBC for the zone, Gurukrpa Swami, the GBC Chairman, Tamala Krsna Goswami , and Upendra das as members. The second point is that after ISKCON has been organized in the above way the land which the temple is being constructed on must be leased to ISKCON Fiji with a 99 year unconditional lease with option to renew which I shall approve.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAttorneyGeneralsDepartmentCalcutta16January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="27" link="Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Calcutta 16 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Calcutta 16 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Calcutta 16 January, 1977|Letter to Attorney General's Department -- Calcutta 16 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This is to inform you that I, the undersigned, am the Founder-Acarya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness, and the world leader for all of its branches. I have appointed 18 direct representatives to manage different sectors of the world, and they are known as Governing Body Commissioners. I have appointed Bali Mardan dasa Adhikari (William Berke) as the Governing Body Commissioner for Australia. Mr. Berke is my direct agent in Australia and my official representative, and he has executive authority there in all matters.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Friends and relatives (CC and Other Books)

2011-12-27T19:41:42Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"friends and relatives"|"friends or relatives"|"friends, relatives"|"relatives and friends"|"relatives or friends"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Dec11}}
{{last|27Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=10|OB=23|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|33}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Friends and Relatives|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1492_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1787" link="CC Adi 14.92" link_text="CC Adi 14.92">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.92|CC Adi 14.92, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">He related the dream to his friends and relatives, and every one of them was very much astonished to hear of it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1524_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1817" link="CC Adi 15.24" link_text="CC Adi 15.24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 15.24|CC Adi 15.24, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Friends and relatives came there to pacify Lord Caitanya and His mother. Then Lord Caitanya, even though He was the Supreme Personality of Godhead, executed the rituals for His dead father according to the Vedic system.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya526_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="837" link="CC Madhya 5.26" link_text="CC Madhya 5.26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.26|CC Madhya 5.26, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The young brāhmaṇa said, “You have a wife and sons, and you have a large circle of relatives and friends.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya527_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="838" link="CC Madhya 5.27" link_text="CC Madhya 5.27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.27|CC Madhya 5.27, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Without the consent of all your friends and relatives, it is not possible to give me your daughter in charity. Just consider the story of Queen Rukmiṇī and her father, Bhīṣmaka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya536_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="847" link="CC Madhya 5.36" link_text="CC Madhya 5.36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.36|CC Madhya 5.36, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">He began to think, "I have given my word to a brāhmaṇa in a holy place, and what I promised will certainly come to pass. I must now disclose this to my wife, sons, other relatives and friends."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya537_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="848" link="CC Madhya 5.37" link_text="CC Madhya 5.37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.37|CC Madhya 5.37, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus one day the elderly brāhmaṇa called for a meeting of all his relatives and friends, and before them all he narrated what had taken place in front of Gopāla.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya569_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="880" link="CC Madhya 5.69" link_text="CC Madhya 5.69">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 5.69|CC Madhya 5.69, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">I then said, 'Please hear. You are a learned brāhmaṇa. Your wife, friends and relatives will never agree to this proposal.'</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya7130_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1383" link="CC Madhya 7.130" link_text="CC Madhya 7.130">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 7.130|CC Madhya 7.130, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The cult of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is explained here very nicely. One who surrenders to Him and is ready to follow Him with heart and soul does not need to change his location. Nor is it necessary for one to change his status. One may remain a householder, a medical practitioner, an engineer or whatever. It doesn’t matter. One only has to follow the instruction of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and instruct relatives and friends in the teachings of the Bhagavad-gītā and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. One has to learn humility and meekness at home, following the instructions of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and in that way one's life will be spiritually successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya15240_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3434" link="CC Madhya 15.240" link_text="CC Madhya 15.240">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.240|CC Madhya 15.240, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">At Dvārakā, You keep sixteen thousand queens in sixteen thousand palaces. Also, there are eighteen mothers and numerous friends and relatives of the Yadu dynasty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya19210_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4445" link="CC Madhya 19.210" link_text="CC Madhya 19.210">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.210|CC Madhya 19.210, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The gopīs approached Kṛṣṇa to enjoy themselves with Him in the rāsa dance. Kṛṣṇa knew this very well, but He was superficially trying to avoid them. He is therefore addressed by the gopīs as kitava, a great cheater, because He first attracted them to come dance with Him, and yet when they actually came, neglecting the orders of their friends and relatives, He tried to avoid them by giving them so-called good instructions. These cunning instructions were too much for the gopīs to tolerate; they therefore had a right to address Kṛṣṇa as kitava, a great cheater.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB2_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="6" link="KB 2" link_text="Krsna Book 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kaṁsa was killing the six babies of Devakī and Vasudeva one after another, many friends and relatives of Kaṁsa approached him and requested him to discontinue these heinous activities. But all of them became worshipers of Kaṁsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB4_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="8" link="KB 4" link_text="Krsna Book 4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 4|Krsna Book 4]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear Vasudeva and Devakī, you are both very great souls. I have no instructions to give you, but still I request that you not be sorry for the death of your children. Every one of us is under the control of superior power, and that superior power does not allow us to remain together. We are bound to be separated from our friends and relatives in due course of time. But we must know for certain that even after the disappearance of the different material bodies, the soul remains intact eternally.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB7_2" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="11" link="KB 7" link_text="Krsna Book 7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 7|Krsna Book 7]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">While mother Yaśodā was listening to the chanting of the Vedic hymns, the child appeared to be falling asleep, and therefore she very silently laid Him down on the bed. Being engaged in receiving all the friends, relatives and residents of Vṛndāvana on that holy occasion, she forgot to feed the child milk. He was crying, being hungry, but mother Yaśodā could not hear Him cry because of the various noises. The child, however, became angry because He was hungry and His mother was not paying attention to Him. So He lifted His legs and began to kick His lotus feet just like an ordinary child.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB17_3" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="21" link="KB 17" link_text="Krsna Book 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 17|Krsna Book 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Kṛṣṇa finally came out of Kāliya's lake, He was seen by all His friends and relatives on the bank of the Yamunā. He appeared before them nicely decorated, smeared all over with candana pulp, bedecked with valuable jewels and stones, and almost completely covered with gold. The inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, including the cowherd boys and men, the gopīs, mother Yaśodā, Mahārāja Nanda and all the cows and calves, saw Kṛṣṇa coming from the Yamunā, and it was as though they had recovered their very life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB28_4" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="32" link="KB 28" link_text="Krsna Book 28">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 28|Krsna Book 28]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Nanda Mahārāja was surprised that although the demigod was so opulent, he offered such respect to Kṛṣṇa. That was very astonishing to Nanda, and he began to describe the incident to his friends and relatives with great wonder. Actually, although Kṛṣṇa was acting so wonderfully, Mahārāja Nanda and mother Yaśodā could not think of Him as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Instead, they always accepted Him as their beloved child. Thus Nanda Mahārāja did not accept the fact that Varuṇa worshiped Kṛṣṇa because He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead; rather he took it that because Kṛṣṇa was such a wonderful child He was respected even by Varuṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB36_5" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="40" link="KB 36" link_text="Krsna Book 36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 36|Krsna Book 36]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa was already the life and soul of the inhabitants of Vṛndāvana, and after killing this demon in the shape of a bull, He became the cynosure of all eyes. With Balarāma, He triumphantly entered Vṛndāvana village, and the inhabitants glorified Him and Balarāma with great jubilation. When a person performs some wonderful feat, his kinsmen and relatives and friends naturally become jubilant.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB39_6" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="43" link="KB 39" link_text="Krsna Book 39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 39|Krsna Book 39]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After taking Their supper, Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma came to bid goodnight to Akrūra and asked him how Kaṁsa was dealing with Their friends and relatives. Kṛṣṇa then inquired into Kaṁsa's plans. The Supreme Personality of Godhead then informed Akrūra that his presence was very welcome. He inquired from him whether all his relatives and friends were well and free from all kinds of ailments.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB39_7" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="43" link="KB 39" link_text="Krsna Book 39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 39|Krsna Book 39]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa, the son of Nanda Mahārāja, is also very cruel! He must always have new friends; He does not like to keep friendship for a long time with anyone. We gopīs of Vṛndāvana, having left our homes, friends and relatives, have become Kṛṣṇa's maidservants, but He is neglecting us and going away. He does not even look upon us, although we are completely surrendered unto Him. Now all the young girls in Mathurā will have the opportunity. They are expecting Kṛṣṇa's arrival, and they will enjoy His sweet smiling face and will drink its honey.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB46_8" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="50" link="KB 46" link_text="Krsna Book 46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 46|Krsna Book 46]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please let us know whether Kṛṣṇa now remembers His father and mother and His friends and companions in Vṛndāvana. Does He like to remember His cows, His gopīs, His Govardhana Hill, His pasturing grounds in Vṛndāvana? Or has He now forgotten all these? Is there any possibility of His coming back to His friends and relatives so we can again see His beautiful face, with its raised nose and lotuslike eyes?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB49_9" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="53" link="KB 49" link_text="Krsna Book 49">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 49|Krsna Book 49]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After seeing the very opulent capital city, Akrūra met King Dhṛtarāṣṭra. He also saw grandfather Bhīṣma sitting with him. After meeting them, he went to see Vidura and then Kuntī, Akrūra's cousin. One after another, he saw King Bāhlīka and his son Somadatta, Droṇācārya, Kṛpācārya, Karṇa and Suyodhana. (Suyodhana is another name of Duryodhana.) Then he saw the son of Droṇācārya, Aśvatthāmā, as well as the five Pāṇḍava brothers and other friends and relatives living in the city.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB49_10" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="53" link="KB 49" link_text="Krsna Book 49">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 49|Krsna Book 49]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When King Dhṛtarāṣṭra was sitting among friends and relatives, Akrūra began to address him, calling him Vaicitravīrya. Vaicitravīrya means "the son of Vicitravīrya." Vicitravīrya was the name of Dhṛtarāṣṭra's father, but Dhṛtarāṣṭra was actually the begotten son not of Vicitravīrya but of Vyāsadeva.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB56_11" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="60" link="KB 56" link_text="Krsna Book 56">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 56|Krsna Book 56]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All the members of the family, namely Kṛṣṇa's mother, Devakī, His father, Vasudeva, and His chief wife, Rukmiṇī, along with all other friends, relatives and residents of the palace, were very sorry when the citizens returned home without Kṛṣṇa. Because of their natural affection for Kṛṣṇa, they began to call Satrājit ill names, for he was the cause of Kṛṣṇa's disappearance. They went to worship the goddess Candrabhāgā, praying for the return of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_12" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After killing Śatadhanvā, Kṛṣṇa returned to Dvārakā, and in order to please His wife Satyabhāmā, He informed her of the death of Śatadhanvā, the killer of her father. But He also informed her that the jewel had not been found in his possession. Then, according to religious principles, Kṛṣṇa, along with Satyabhāmā, performed ceremonies in honor of His departed father-in-law. In those ceremonies all the friends and relatives of the family joined together.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB57_13" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="61" link="KB 57" link_text="Krsna Book 57">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 57|Krsna Book 57]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Lord Kṛṣṇa, in friendly terms and sweet language, impressed Akrūra about the real fact and Akrūra understood that nothing could be concealed from the knowledge of Śrī Kṛṣṇa, he brought out the valuable jewel, covered by cloth but shining like the sun, and presented it before Kṛṣṇa. Lord Kṛṣṇa took the Syamantaka jewel in His hand and showed it to all His relatives and friends present and then returned the jewel to Akrūra in their presence, so that they would know that the jewel was actually being kept by Akrūra in Dvārakā City.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB63_14" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the meantime, all the people of Dvārakā, having received the news that Lord Kṛṣṇa was returning with Aniruddha and Ūṣā in great opulence, decorated every corner of the city with flags, festoons and garlands. All the big roads and crossings were carefully cleansed and sprinkled with sandalwood pulp mixed with water. Everywhere was the fragrance of sandalwood. All the citizens joined their friends and relatives to welcome Lord Kṛṣṇa with great pomp and jubilation, and a tumultuous vibration of conchshells, drums and bugles received the Lord. In this way the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, entered His capital, Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB72_15" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="76" link="KB 72" link_text="Krsna Book 72">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 72|Krsna Book 72]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the great assembly of respectable citizens, friends, relatives, brāhmaṇas, sages, kṣatriyas and vaiśyas—in the presence of all, including his brothers—King Yudhiṣṭhira directly addressed Lord Kṛṣṇa as follows: “My dear Lord Kṛṣṇa, the sacrifice known as the Rājasūya-yajña is to be performed by the emperor, and it is considered the king of all sacrifices. By performing this sacrifice, I wish to satisfy all the demigods, who are Your empowered representatives within this material world, and I wish that You will kindly help me in this great venture so that it may be successfully executed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB72_16" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="76" link="KB 72" link_text="Krsna Book 72">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 72|Krsna Book 72]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On hearing this statement by King Yudhiṣṭhira, Lord Kṛṣṇa replied as follows: “My dear King Yudhiṣṭhira, O killer of enemies, O ideal justice personified, I completely support your decision to perform the Rājasūya sacrifice. After you perform this great sacrifice, your good name will remain well established forever in the history of human civilization. My dear King, I may inform you that all the great sages, your forefathers, the demigods and your relatives and friends, including Me, desire that you perform this sacrifice, and I think that it will satisfy every living entity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB79_17" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="83" link="KB 79" link_text="Krsna Book 79">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 79|Krsna Book 79]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When He returned to Dvārakā, He was received with great jubilation by relatives and friends, headed by King Ugrasena and other elder persons, who all came forward to welcome Him. After this, He again went to the holy place of pilgrimage at Naimiṣāraṇya, and the sages, saintly persons and brāhmaṇas all stood up to receive Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB79_18" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="83" link="KB 79" link_text="Krsna Book 79">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 79|Krsna Book 79]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Balarāma then took the avabhṛtha bath, which is taken after finishing sacrificial performances. After taking His bath, He dressed Himself in new silken garments and decorated Himself with beautiful jewelry. Amidst His relatives and friends, He appeared to be a shining full moon amidst the luminaries in the sky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB82_19" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="86" link="KB 82" link_text="Krsna Book 82">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 82|Krsna Book 82]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After the brāhmaṇas are fed, it is the custom for the host, with their permission, to accept prasādam. Thus, with the permission of the brāhmaṇas, all the members of the Yadu dynasty took lunch. Then they selected resting places underneath big shady trees, and when they had taken sufficient rest, they prepared to receive visitors, among whom were relatives and friends, as well as many subordinate kings and rulers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB83_20" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="87" link="KB 83" link_text="Krsna Book 83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 83|Krsna Book 83]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Supreme Personality of Godhead then entered the most celebrated city of the universe, Dvārakā, and as He entered the city He appeared like the shining sun. The whole city of Dvārakā was profusely decorated on that occasion. There were so many flags and festoons and gates all over Dvārakā that the sunshine could not even enter the city. I have already told you that my father was very affectionate to me, so when he saw that my desire had been fulfilled by my getting Lord Kṛṣṇa as my husband, in great happiness he began to distribute to friends and relatives various kinds of gifts, such as valuable garments, ornaments, bedsteads and sitting carpets.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB84_21" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="88" link="KB 84" link_text="Krsna Book 84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 84|Krsna Book 84]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person seeking auspicious progress in life must avoid possessing too much material opulence so that he will not become blind and puffed up, and he should take care of his friends and relatives.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB88_22" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="92" link="KB 88" link_text="Krsna Book 88">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 88|Krsna Book 88]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Because the devotee is a surrendered soul and is taken charge of by the Supreme Lord, whatever condition of life the Lord puts him in—whether one of distress or of happiness—it is to be understood that behind this arrangement is a large plan designed by the Personality of Godhead. For example, Lord Kṛṣṇa put the Pāṇḍavas into a distressed condition so acute that even grandfather Bhīṣma could not comprehend how such distress could occur. He lamented that although the whole Pāṇḍava family was headed by King Yudhiṣṭhira, the most pious king, and protected by the two great warriors Bhīma and Arjuna, and although, above all, the Pāṇḍavas were all intimate friends and relatives of Lord Kṛṣṇa, they still had to undergo such tribulations. Later, however, it was proved that this was planned by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa, as part of His great mission to annihilate the miscreants and protect the devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Vanaprastha (CC and Other Books)

2011-12-27T19:17:48Z

Tugomera:

German (Letters 1971 - 1977)

2011-12-27T18:07:10Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"german"|"germanic"|"germans"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|17Dec11}}
{{last|27Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=80}}
{{total|80}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:German|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaBombay1April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="134" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 1 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 1 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 1 April, 1971|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 1 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So we are now in Bombay and you can reply these points immediately and if you so desire, we can start immediately or as you direct. Amongst us, Syamasundara knows German language. So if you think that his presence will facilitate, then he can also go. So on the whole, you make all arrangements for going there as it is convenient. Arrange for visas and on hearing from you I shall start.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaCalcutta27May1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="224" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971|Letter to Niranjana -- Calcutta 27 May, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to hear that you are doing so well in your German studies. If you become a German scholar, then I shall send you to Germany for preaching work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLondon14August1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="361" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 14 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 14 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 14 August, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 14 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">For the time being this measure of taking outside work may be taken up but the principle is that everyone should engage full time for various propaganda work of the Krishna Consciousness Movement and maintain themselves by the little profit made by book selling and literature distribution. Now we have got Isopanisad in German language. The devotees can better be engaged in distributing these books.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLondon24August1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="415" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 24 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 24 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 24 August, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 24 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received the German magazine and it appears very nice. Of course I could not read a single letter, but that doesn't matter. It was looking very nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLondon31August1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="433" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 31 August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 31 August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 31 August, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- London 31 August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our only program should be having Sankirtana on the streets and if somebody calls then at the home, and we should distribute our literatures. You say that there is a very good demand for Isopanisad, German edition, so why not stress on selling this book and maintain in that way? And if it is a burden that the rent of the temple is too high then you can reduce the size of the temple and Himavati may be fixed up for worshiping the Deity. So make your plans accordingly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaNairobi8October1971_5" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="487" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So let Mandali Bhadra be seriously engaged in translating work and recruit some German devotees to help him so that we can print all our books in German language and you can develop the Hamburg center very nicely. You know very well that I went to India this time empty handed but we spent there not less than five lakhs Rupees during my 10 month stay and all the money was collected simply on the strength of our books and literatures. So when you have got literature and books, there is no question of poverty in our society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaNairobi8October1971_6" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="487" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Nairobi 8 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">All of you there push on this movement in Germany which is the best country in Europe. The most intelligent class of men are there. Try to convince them about our philosophy. The German scholars are especially inclined toward Indian philosophy. There are many learned scholars well versed in Sanskrit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHimavatiDelhi17November1971_7" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="523" link="Letter to Himavati -- Delhi 17 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Himavati -- Delhi 17 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Himavati -- Delhi 17 November, 1971|Letter to Himavati -- Delhi 17 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So it is very important to train children to endure all sorts of hardships and restrictions at the boyhood stage. Later, no one will renounce what he has accepted as the standard of enjoyment, to accept a standard of less enjoyment. So I think you should begin immediately holding class regularly and advertising for it. I understand the German people are very fond of kindergarten schools, so let them send their children to us for receiving the highest education.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaDelhi17November1971_8" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="524" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 17 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 17 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 17 November, 1971|Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 17 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is very good news to hear that the German government has granted you a 5 year visa and that your Sankirtana activities are expanding. This is all very encouraging. Continue investigating for a temple in East Berlin and then inform me when you have heard some word.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaDelhi8December1971_9" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="562" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am pleased that you want to improve your speaking of German language for preaching and for translating books. That is very good proposal. Actually, we have no need to study very hard to learn any language, but if you simply begin to preach with what you know, gradually you will improve more and more. That is how I improved in English language, by translating Srimad-Bhagavatam and preaching in USA.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaDelhi8December1971_10" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="562" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Delhi 8 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far your Central European Account, I don't think there is any advantage. It simply means more complication. Best thing is if each Temple transfers money regularly to Karandhara and sends you copies of the transfer receipt. If French money is changed to German money and then again to USA dollars, we lose some commission each time. But if French money is exchanged directly for dollars by Karandhara, there is less percentage of loss. What do you think?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaDelhi12December1971_11" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="575" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 12 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 12 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 12 December, 1971|Letter to Sivananda -- Delhi 12 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your idea to take German citizenship and organize the whole of Germany is the first class plan. If you can recruit many members there and get German language books published, that is the very best idea. When Mayapur place is organized you can come and see it, but your place is Germany. The German people are very intelligent and advanced in philosophy. Lately we have been discussing some of their philosophers like Kant, Hegel, Marx, and so on, so I can understand that there are many intellectual people in Germany who will appreciate our Krishna philosophy. They have got good respect for India's philosophy, so now we must take advantage and present it purely. Therefore the printing of so many books in German language is very necessary.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYogesvaraBombay28December1971_12" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="605" link="Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971|Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Though we have been settled in European countries for many years now, only now you are printing the first book in French language, and there is only one book done in German language. So the record has not been good, therefore our preaching work in these countries has not been going very well, and I think now things are not going too well in France and Germany centers. So if somehow or other you can produce profuse books for these places, spend your all time translating, organizing, printing and distributing such books in foreign languages, then I think you will be able to improve the situation there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay10January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="34" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 10 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 10 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 10 January, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 10 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am always wondering why after so many years nothing can be done to print profusely my books and literatures in European languages. Translators are there, all facilities of German first-class printing machines are there—simply we are not serious to do it. Now you and Krishna das work combinedly to arrange for printing of so many books in Germany, French, and other languages. That will be a great help to me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaBombay10January1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="35" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 10 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 10 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 10 January, 1972|Letter to Krsna dasa -- Bombay 10 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Distributing literatures in German language is the most important task ahead, and it is very good your proposal to print locally—but why it was not done before? Anything local available is better, if the supply is regular. If you can arrange for that, then do it. I do not know why in Europe nothing has been done to print books. So many years you have been there, and still there is no literature in European languages. Why is it that you cannot find out some formula for printing nicely, I think there is no shortage of translators. Better if you turn your attention to this project immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSucandraBombay11January1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="41" link="Letter to Sucandra -- Bombay 11 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sucandra -- Bombay 11 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sucandra -- Bombay 11 January, 1972|Letter to Sucandra -- Bombay 11 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now I want that our books and magazines in German language be printed profusely and distributed all over Germany, so if you cooperate with Hamsaduta and Krishna das to do this very nicely, I think that will be your great credit. If these books are introduced among the student class they will have powerful effect. So become yourself very convinced of our Krishna philosophy and introduce it into the schools and colleges, as I think the German people are very much fond of philosophy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaJaipur20January1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="54" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not that we may present anything crude translation and that is acceptable. No, even though the transcendental subject matter of Vedic literature is still spiritually potent despite the crudest translation, still, because we have got facility to make it perfect, that is our philosophy. When I translated Srimad-Bhagavatam I had not the facility so you may notice grammatical discrepancies. But because Mandali Bhadra is now Head of the translating department you have got all facility to translate our books in perfect German language.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraJaipur20January1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This I want, that you shall from now on be the Head of the translating department in German language for all ISKCON literatures. You translate yourself as it is comfortable, but all other translations in German language by other translators must be checked by you, edited, and corrected very strictly for grammar and proper use of German language. It is not our philosophy to print errors.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraJaipur20January1972_5" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Jaipur 20 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Why you should go to New York? Stay there and seriously edit all translation work as Chief Editor of German language. Your proposal to meet a Hamburg millionaire is very nice, go ahead. Your sincerity will be accepted by Krishna and He will give you intelligence from within. Simply we must be sincere, then everything else will follow automatically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaSydney2April1972_6" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="152" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 2 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 2 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 2 April, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Sydney 2 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much pleased to hear from Mandali Bhadra that so many BTG's in German language are being printed and distributed by you, and also that you have opened so many centers in Germany. You are the right person to control over Germany, so Krishna will give you strength, and I'm sure you will be successful. Your German blood injected with KC drug will do tremendous good to the German people. So I think that you shall remain in charge of German-speaking centers of Europe, and let us keep Krishna das in charge of Scandinavian zone, for developing Sweden and other places in the far northern part.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraSydney2April1972_7" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="155" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated March 12, 1972, and I am very much pleased to hear that your German BTG distribution has gone up to 50,000 last issue, and I very much approve of your ideas for improving it more and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraSydney2April1972_8" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="155" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So our Society's position of vision is from that platform. We want to see all living entities as parts and parcels of Krishna without giving any consideration to outer skin, and that is real education. So you can expound on this idea. The modern civilization is based on bodily designation—American, India, German—but our proposition is to become free from these artificial designations, and unless one becomes free from these artificial designations there can't be any God-consciousness, and without God-consciousness there is no possibility of any peace in the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMandaliBhadraSydney2April1972_9" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="155" link="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972|Letter to Mandali Bhadra -- Sydney 2 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As I have told you before, you are the chief editor of German BTG, in charge of its writing, translating, subject matter, content, everything, so I have complete trust in you for this, now do it nicely. When you are finished with Bhagavad-gita, then we shall see what shall be the next book for translating. But I think the German people are very philosophically-minded, and they will appreciate the higher philosophy of TLC, or the science of NOD. This we can decide later, first finish the work at hand. Actually, these four books: Krishna, TLC, NOD, and Bhagavad-gita, if these four books are translated and distributed widely in German language, alone they are sufficient to give everyone the whole contents of Krishna Consciousness subject matter. So try for all of them, why just one or two.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaSydney4April1972_10" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="159" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 4 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 4 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 4 April, 1972|Letter to Rupanuga -- Sydney 4 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And I am wondering what is Hamsaduta's idea to leave Germany and take larger position of power in the United States? I have just sent him one letter wherein I have told him to remain permanently in Germany and the German language countries. This is his best field, and I do not think that we shall change any of our managers throughout the world except as I shall direct.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaTokyo24April1972_11" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="196" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 24 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 24 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 24 April, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tokyo 24 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have got immense field for working in Germany, so with the help of Sivananda and Mandali Bhadra, organize Germany very successfully, and Krishna will be pleased. I have received one copy of the German BTG from ISKCON Press, and it is done very nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaTokyo26April1972_12" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 26 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 26 April, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 26 April, 1972|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Tokyo 26 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated April 19, 1972, along with the French and German BTG's and other literature. They are very nice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGargamuniAmsterdam29July1972_13" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="398" link="Letter to Gargamuni -- Amsterdam 29 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gargamuni -- Amsterdam 29 July, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gargamuni -- Amsterdam 29 July, 1972|Letter to Gargamuni -- Amsterdam 29 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Hamsaduta has promised to arrange for getting one German van for your party in India, and he will send some men there by driving it to India very soon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles14September1972_14" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="495" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 14 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 14 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 14 September, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 14 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to hear that you have conducted one nice parade and festival through the city streets of Hamburg. Yes the German people, they like to hear philosophy, so if you can arrange some philosophers' meeting we can come.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaVrindaban3November1972_15" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="566" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1972|Letter to Sivananda -- Vrindaban 3 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon your recommendation I am very glad to initiate the two German boys with first initiation, and their letter is enclosed herewith.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaAhmedabad10December1972_16" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="602" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated November 8, 1972, and the paper sample enclosed by you is very nice for Bhagavad-gita in German language. I shall be very glad indeed to see that book printed by you, and that will be your greatest credit. You may send the copy with plastic cover and I shall see how it is put out.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanAhmedabad13December1972_17" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="609" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972|Letter to Bhagavan -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am also very happy to receive the copies of your booklets in French language, and I am surprised that the price is so cheap. So why not make arrangement that all our books should be printed there? At least we may print the books in German and French and other European languages. Consult with the others, and if it is good opportunity in their all estimation, then why not combine and print there? That is the first business, make books and distribute.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay2January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter Dec. 19, 1972, and I have not yet received the sample copy of Bhagavad-gita in German language. But I think each book will cost you about $1.50, so that is not too much for such nicely printed and bound book with color plates. I know that the German printing and bookmaking is always the first class, so if you are satisfied then you may go ahead with printing as you have arranged. That is a very great step of progress in spreading this Krsna Consciousness to the German people. Krsna Consciousness movement rests upon the words of Krsna, so if people can read for themselves what Krsna is saying, then they shall understand our movement. Otherwise it will be very difficult to convince them. So you have done the right thing, printing Bhagavad-gita in German language, and I very much appreciate that you have done this great service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay2January1973_1" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now you appear little restless, I know that is your nature, you like to do big things and you are very capable and intelligent young man for executing tremendous tasks on behalf of Krsna. But I think that you have got a huge field of endeavor in the German speaking countries and other countries of Scandinavia, Communist countries and other places like that. Now work very vigorously to develop these places, that is your great task at hand. You needn't look further to find some big challenge. The challenge is very near at hand.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay2January1973_2" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 2 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now you have started something tangible and solid in German-speaking countries, you are printing books, magazines, and distributing them widely, collecting huge funds, now the work is just beginning. So you have got a little facility now, utilize this opportunity to take advantage of Krsna's favoring you in this way.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles6May1973_3" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="168" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 6 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 6 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 6 May, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 6 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the special preface for German Bhagavad-Gita, yes I will do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaMayapur12June1973_4" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="207" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 12 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Concerning the introduction to Bhagavad-gita, why not just translate the introduction from the English Bhagavad-gita? What is the difference? You may also add the names of these prominent German men that you have mentioned, that they have also appreciated this Bhagavad-gita. This may be added as a note at the end of the introduction. This German Bhagavad gita is a very important achievement and the credit goes to you for your dedicated efforts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaMayapur17June1973_5" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="210" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 17 June, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 17 June, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 17 June, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 17 June, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings I am in due receipt of your letter dated June 13, 1973 accompanied by two copies of German BTG #19. The magazine is gorgeous, better than Dia Nippon. Continue the standard, increase the pages, increase the articles, increase the distribution. May Krsna bless you more and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay12October1973_6" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="332" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 October, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 October, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 October, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 October, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The German devotees I have seen both in Paris and Stockholm have impressed me by their enthusiasm. . It is very encouraging, so train them nicely. The Germans are very intelligent, and they will be the future preachers. So give them nice translations of my books and you will have tremendous success in Germany.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraVrindaban29October1973_7" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="362" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Vrindaban 29 October, 1973" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Vrindaban 29 October, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Vrindaban 29 October, 1973|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Vrindaban 29 October, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the translation work, if you can translate into German or other languages of Europe, then it will be a good help. They are very much eager to publish in other languages there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaLosAngeles23December1973_8" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="440" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 December, 1973" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 December, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 December, 1973|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Los Angeles 23 December, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Previously I have seen copy of German Easy Journey to Other Planets. It is very nice. The printing is very good and I am quite pleased. Thank you very much for helping me spread this transcendental knowledge to the Germanic peoples. It is a great credit for you and all the German devotees and Lord Caitanya will bless you with devotion to His lotus feet. I am very anxious to see our Bhagavad-gita in German so as soon as it is completed, kindly send me a copy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaHyderabad21April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="146" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Hyderabad 21 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your activities in book publication and distribution in the German and other European languages is very engladdening to me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaVrindaban7September1974_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="384" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Germany was always famous for its intelligent population. You are also appropriately fit to push on this cult in Germany. It will be a great success. Get the German people to take this movement seriously. Utilize the money you are collecting there for printing more and more books in German language, and profusely distribute our books in German language. I am very pleased that you are printing in German the books you have mentioned.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaVrindaban7September1974_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="384" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now you publish in German language all our books and distribute. Krsna will help you in every respect. The BBT collection should be spent 50% for publishing and 50% for construction of temples.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaVrindaban7September1974_3" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="384" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the printing, it does not matter where you print our German books. Never mind the cost whether it is a little more or less. Wherever it is convenient. We are not after profit. The important thing is good printing and binding so that the people will be impressed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaMayapur1October1974_4" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="450" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to hear about the Gita sales and the publishing of the new books. Therefore I have appointed you as BBT Trustee to publish the German editions of our books as much as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaMayapur1October1974_5" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="450" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 1 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You can go to USA, that is all right, but if your European and German men are doing well in Europe, why their attention should be diverted by going to USA. For technical help they can go, but it is better if the local men are trained up to do it, like the boy Tripurari.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaMayapur15October1974_6" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="487" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Mayapur 15 October, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding German Switzerland territory, you cannot do anything with them? You cannot make any adjustment? Why are you referring to him this small thing?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay12November1974_7" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="555" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your letter dated October 11, 1974 and also the new German books KRSNA, TLC, and LIFE FROM LIFE, and also the record "Krsna Meditation." I thank you very much. It is all very nice. May Krsna bless you with more and more publishing work.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay12November1974_8" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="555" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 12 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am always thinking of your Frankfurt Schloss center. The songs which I have recorded there I have heard today on the record, and they are very nice, especially the "Prayers to the Six Goswamis." It has come out very successful on the whole. I hope the German people will like the Bengali tunes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay14November1974_9" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="565" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 14 November, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 14 November, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 14 November, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 14 November, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your news of more publishing after seeing the newly published books is very happy news for me. Thank you. Overflood Europe with German books. I think that the German people are the heart of Europe, and your march will be followed by Bhagavan dasa in French language.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay1December1974_10" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="633" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding selling the books in Germany, if you want to hire people to sell books, yes, why not? It is due to the scarcity of men. So German people are not coming to join this movement? So far I have seen your German devotees, they are very enthusiastic and steady workers. So if you get some good souls to join, then there will be no difficulty for selling the books. So it doesn't matter if we are selling more or less, so far the publications are there. We may sell or not, but the books must be there.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaBombay1December1974_11" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="633" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Bombay 1 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On the whole I am very much pleased with your publishing extensively in the German language. It has given me great pleasure.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPancadravidaBombay4January1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="18" link="Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 4 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 4 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 4 January, 1975|Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 4 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the German situation, it is an attempt to suppress our movement there. We have become very popular there and now the Christian church, as well as the police are very much feeling pressure that "now this movement is increasing." The son of one big police officer has joined us and so his father has a grudge and has tried to cause counter-propaganda to be spread.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPancadravidaBombay6January1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="27" link="Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 6 January, 1975" link_text="Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 6 January, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 6 January, 1975|Letter to Pancadravida -- Bombay 6 January, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the German situation, it is an attempt to suppress our movement there. We have become very popular and important in a very short time and now the Christian church, as well as the police are feeling much pressure that "now this movement is increasing". The son of one big police officer has joined us and therefore his father has a grudge and also one newspaper reporter came to our temple incognito and has some grudge. In this way they and others are trying to spread some counter-propaganda to destroy our reputation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAllTemplePresidentsHonolulu6February1975_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="124" link="Letter to All Temple Presidents -- Honolulu 6 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to All Temple Presidents -- Honolulu 6 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to All Temple Presidents -- Honolulu 6 February, 1975|Letter to All Temple Presidents -- Honolulu 6 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Recently in Germany the government, police and church have started heavy persecution against our movement by arrests, investigation, and blocking our monies in the bank. By unfair and slanderous newspaper and television propaganda, they have ruined our reputation and turned the general public against our movement. We cannot sit down and be idle. Even killing of our devotees has been attempted in Berlin by shooting. Hamsaduta prabhu has formulated a plan for protesting at all German Embassies all over the world. This plan has my sanction. He will be contacting you in this connection. Please co-operate with him fully.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSridharaMaharajaMexicoCity14February1975_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="128" link="Letter to Sridhara Maharaja -- Mexico City 14 February, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sridhara Maharaja -- Mexico City 14 February, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sridhara Maharaja -- Mexico City 14 February, 1975|Letter to Sridhara Maharaja -- Mexico City 14 February, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Srila Prabhupada was very much fond of publishing books and he especially advised me to preach in English language. So, by his blessings, we have now about 30 big books of 400 pages and more than 20 small booklets in English and all of these books and booklets are being translated into French, German, Dutch, Spanish, Portuguese, Chinese, Japanese, Swahili, Hindi, Bengali, Gujarati, Italian, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWHWolfRottkayHonolulu18June1975_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="348" link="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 18 June, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 18 June, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 18 June, 1975|Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Honolulu 18 June, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the German translation work, if you feel difficulty because there is no good scholar there in Germany in our temple, then do whatever you can. Do not feel pressured. Whatever you can do is very much appreciated by me.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaDallas29July1975_5" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="438" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Dallas 29 July, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You can send the new German publications to New York. I am going to New Vrindaban on August 20th. I am glad you are selling the books nicely there in Germany. Therefore I have elected you BBT Trustee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaVrindaban3September1975_6" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="499" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 3 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of three copies of the new German edition of Caitanya Caritamrta Chapter 7 & 8. It is very nice. The printing is very good. Bengali types in a German country, is very good. They will take it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaVrindaban9September1975_7" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="525" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Vrindaban 9 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Encourage Alanatha in his publishing, and also in German language publish as many books as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhavallabhaVrndavana21September1975_8" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="560" link="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrndavana 21 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrndavana 21 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrndavana 21 September, 1975|Letter to Radhavallabha -- Vrndavana 21 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your managing production of Spanish and German books, yes, it is approved by me. Why not?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaAhmedabad29September1975_9" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="573" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Ahmedabad 29 September, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the logo of the German Caitanya Caritamrta, it is o.k.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacimataBombay12November1975_10" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="669" link="Letter to Sacimata -- Bombay 12 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Sacimata -- Bombay 12 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacimata -- Bombay 12 November, 1975|Letter to Sacimata -- Bombay 12 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So I understand that you are doing the layouts for the German Back to Godhead and also the Swedish Back to Godhead. The Swedish Back to Godhead was very nice. I am very much appreciative. What I suggest for you is to translate articles that have been written by myself or the devotees as they are published in the English Back to Godhead because unless you are conversant with the philosophy, it will be difficult for you to write authoritatively.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhagavanBombay14November1975_11" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="682" link="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 14 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 14 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 14 November, 1975|Letter to Bhagavan -- Bombay 14 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is very good that the new house in Geneva temple was former German Embassy. It is a very good honor that the people voted in favor of giving us the lease. Is this new place near to the river?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSvarupaDamodaraBombay21November1975_12" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="707" link="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 21 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 21 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 21 November, 1975|Letter to Svarupa Damodara -- Bombay 21 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am glad to note that Dr. Wolf is ready to help the German translation work. I know that he is a sincere devotee and I pray for his ever advancement in Krsna consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWHWolfRottkayBombay21November1975_13" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="708" link="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975|Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Bombay 21 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have noted that you are working with the German translation department. Kindly continue your cooperation. It is Krsna's business and He will be very, very happy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrWHWolfRottkayVrindaban9December1975_14" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="746" link="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Vrindaban 9 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Vrindaban 9 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Vrindaban 9 December, 1975|Letter to Dr. W.H. Wolf-Rottkay -- Vrindaban 9 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">How is the German translation work going on?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJnanagamyaMayapur27January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="78" link="Letter to Jnanagamya -- Mayapur 27 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jnanagamya -- Mayapur 27 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jnanagamya -- Mayapur 27 January, 1976|Letter to Jnanagamya -- Mayapur 27 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding making a movie to help people become Krishna Conscious. If we show such devotional activities as worshiping the Deity, the karmis will think it is some sentiment, people worshiping a statue. Unless they hear from devotees and then practically perform devotional service themselves, what benefit will there be? As far as your point that those who say movies about Hitler identified with him and followed him, Hitler was still finished despite so much propaganda. Napoleon, Mussolini, Churchill—they all made so much propaganda—but the French, Italian, British, and German empires are all lost now. Our real propaganda is to chant the Hare Krishna Maha-mantra, and let the mass of people chant and dance with us. If this movie induces people to chant and dance it is O.K. If it aids our cause then it is welcome. The best thing is for you to give this subject matter to your GBC for discussion at this year's GBC meeting in March.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaHonolulu18May1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="286" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your plan to print the books in German language is thoroughly approved by me. Make the same propaganda as in America to attract the scholarly world. Do it immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaHonolulu18May1976_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="286" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have got money in Germany, and you can present the bill to the bank for payment. Whatever the case may be, print books and present the bill to the bank. It is a good case in our favor. We are printing books in Germany in the German language. So why the money is frozen? Some good lawyer should be gotten.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaHonolulu18May1976_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="286" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not the aim of our society to mislead the public; you can show them our aims. Maybe some workers have done like that but we are trying to enlighten the whole world and the people of Germany with good knowledge. You can show them the full set of books that we are going to print in the German language, and use all of the professors quotes to show how authoritative our books are amongst the scholarly circle throughout the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaHonolulu18May1976_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="286" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Honolulu 18 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">They want to take the money from us, but who will take payment of all that money that we collected to fulfill the aims of our society? Convince them that, never mind, in your opinion it was collected illegally, but it is being spent in Germany for a good cause. These books are being appreciated all over the world. Let the money be paid to the printer, whatever it may be it is being paid to the German people. In the meantime print the books, that will save us. When the educated circle supports our movement, there is no danger. We have already printed some books in German language.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraHonolulu26May1976_5" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="309" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Honolulu 26 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Honolulu 26 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Honolulu 26 May, 1976|Letter to Ramesvara -- Honolulu 26 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhagavan das owes money on a loan which he got for purchasing the Chateau. He can return that money for being used to loan to London to purchase their new temple. Then you will not have to lay out that money from Los Angeles as you mentioned that funds are low this time. Between French and German book sales, it may be possible to loan this money to London.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBRSridharaMaharajaLosAngeles6June1976_6" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="334" link="Letter to B.R. Sridhara Maharaja -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to B.R. Sridhara Maharaja -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to B.R. Sridhara Maharaja -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976|Letter to B.R. Sridhara Maharaja -- Los Angeles 6 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We have published the Bhagavad-gita now in so many different languages, some of which are: English, French, German, Dutch, Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, Swedish, and now Chinese language, and also Russian language is in progress.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaVrndavana18September1976_7" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="507" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Vrndavana 18 September, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received today the Spanish Edition of Srimad-Bhagavatam 1.4. They have printed 75,000 copies. Similarly you should print in the German language as many copies as possible. That is my only life. When I see that there is publication of the Srimad-Bhagavatam and other books in other languages that gives me life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaKumbhaMelaAllahabad13January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="19" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Kumbha Mela, Allahabad 13 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Kumbha Mela, Allahabad 13 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Kumbha Mela, Allahabad 13 January, 1977|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Kumbha Mela, Allahabad 13 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is good news about German book printing and distribution. It is all your credit, Krsna will bless you. You are competent to decide all these things. This book printing and distributions is wanted. Thank you very much, go on and be more competent.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarikesaBhuvanesvara1February1977_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="45" link="Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977" link_text="Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977|Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As for the German court case, it now appears to be suspended. So keep prepared and let us depend on Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarikesaBhuvanesvara1February1977_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="45" link="Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977" link_text="Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977|Letter to Harikesa -- Bhuvanesvara 1 February, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am immediately engladdened when I hear of your plans to produce new German books; this is first class.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHarikesaBombay28April1977_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="97" link="Letter to Harikesa -- Bombay 28 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Harikesa -- Bombay 28 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Harikesa -- Bombay 28 April, 1977|Letter to Harikesa -- Bombay 28 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Do not be worried. I have written one letter to Radhavallabha telling the Press to immediately print all pending German books lying with them in Los Angeles. I have got all my blessings upon you so organize everything very nicely and see that we come out successful in this trial.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRadhavallabhaBombay28April1977_4" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="99" link="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 28 April, 1977" link_text="Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 28 April, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 28 April, 1977|Letter to Radhavallabha -- Bombay 28 April, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As you probably know, our society is facing a very serious courtcase in Germany. It is understand that if we have difficulty in this courtcase, we may not get further chance to print our German books. Whatever German books you have lying with you ready for printing should be immediately printed. This work should be given priority as our society's well-being there depends upon it.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Vanaprastha (SB cantos 1 - 6)

2011-12-15T17:55:06Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"vanaprastha"|"vanaprastha's"|"vanaprasthas"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Nov11}}
{{last|15Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=72|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|72}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Vanaprastha|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1110_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="10" link="SB 1.1.10" link_text="SB 1.1.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.1.10|SB 1.1.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The student (brahmacārī) communities are no longer being maintained, and householders do not observe the rules and regulations of the gṛhastha-āśrama. Consequently, the so-called vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs who come out of such gṛhastha-āśramas are easily deviated from the rigid path. In the Kali-yuga the whole atmosphere is surcharged with faithlessness. Men are no longer interested in spiritual values. Material sense gratification is now the standard of civilization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB172_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="211" link="SB 1.7.2" link_text="SB 1.7.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.7.2|SB 1.7.2, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The whole varṇāśrama system is so designed that each and every status of life is called an āśrama. This means that spiritual culture is the common factor for all. The brahmacārīs, the gṛhasthas, the vānaprasthas and the sannyāsīs all belong to the same mission of life, namely, realization of the Supreme. Therefore none of them are less important as far as spiritual culture is concerned.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1926_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="342" link="SB 1.9.26" link_text="SB 1.9.26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.9.26|SB 1.9.26, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Household life is for one who is attached, and the vānaprastha and sannyāsa orders of life are for those who are detached from material life. The brahmacārī-āśrama is especially meant for training both the attached and detached.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1139_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="479" link="SB 1.13.9" link_text="SB 1.13.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.13.9|SB 1.13.9, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Because the remark was an actual fact, it was unpalatable talk to Vidura, and it was accepted as a direct insult. He therefore decided to quit his paternal house and prepare for the renounced order of life. This preparatory stage is called vānaprastha-āśrama, or retired life for traveling and visiting the holy places on the surface of the earth. In the holy places of India, like Vṛndāvana, Hardwar, Jagannātha Purī, and Prayāga, there are many great devotees, and there are still free kitchen houses for persons who desire to advance spiritually.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB11330_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="500" link="SB 1.13.30" link_text="SB 1.13.30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.13.30|SB 1.13.30, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahārāja Dhṛtarāṣṭra accepted the order of vānaprastha, and at this stage the wife is allowed to remain as a voluntary servitor, but in the sannyāsa stage no wife can stay with her former husband. A sannyāsī is considered to be a dead man civilly, and therefore the wife becomes a civil widow without connection with her former husband. Mahārāja Dhṛtarāṣṭra did not deny his faithful wife, and she followed her husband at her own risk.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB11539_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="608" link="SB 1.15.39" link_text="SB 1.15.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.15.39|SB 1.15.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The scientific system of varṇāśrama-dharma divides the human life into four divisions of occupation and four orders of life. The four orders of life as brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsī are to be followed by all, irrespective of the occupational division.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB1194_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="744" link="SB 1.19.4" link_text="SB 1.19.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.19.4|SB 1.19.4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The system of varṇāśrama-dharma prepares a man for going back to Godhead, and thus a householder is ordered to go to the forest as vānaprastha to acquire complete knowledge and then to take sannyāsa prior to his inevitable death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB119910_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="749" link="SB 1.19.9-10" link_text="SB 1.19.9-10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.19.9-10|SB 1.19.9-10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Medhātithi: An old sage of yore. An assembly member of the heavenly King Indradeva. His son was Kaṇva Muni, who brought up Śakuntalā in the forest. He was promoted to the heavenly planet by strictly following the principles of retired life (vānaprastha).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2115_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="16" link="SB 2.1.15" link_text="SB 2.1.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.1.15|SB 2.1.15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Death is nothing but sleeping for a few months in order to develop another term of bodily encagement, which we are awarded by the law of nature according to our aspiration. Therefore, one has only to change the aspiration during the course of this present body, and for this there is need of training in the current duration of human life. This training can be begun at any stage of life, or even a few seconds before death, but the usual procedure is for one to get the training from very early life, from the stage of brahmacarya, and gradually progress to the gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa orders of life. The institution which gives such training is called varṇāśrama-dharma, or the system of sanātana-dharma, the best procedure for making the human life perfect. One is therefore required to give up the attachment to family or social or political life just at the age of fifty years, if not earlier, and the training in the vānaprastha and sannyāsa-āśramas is given for preparation of the next life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB2620_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="176" link="SB 2.6.20" link_text="SB 2.6.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.6.20|SB 2.6.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Abṛhad-vratas are those who have broken the vow of celibacy. The vānaprasthas, or those retired from family life, and the sannyāsīs, or the renounced persons, cannot break the vow of celibacy if they want success in the process. The brahmacārīs, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs do not intend to take rebirth (apraja), nor are they meant for secretly indulging in sex life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB276_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="205" link="SB 2.7.6" link_text="SB 2.7.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.7.6|SB 2.7.6, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The householder who associates with woman under scriptural restrictions, after a thorough training of brahmacarya, cannot be a householder like cats and dogs. Such a householder, after fifty years of age, would retire from the association of woman as a vānaprastha to be trained to live alone without the association of woman. When the practice is complete, the same retired householder becomes a sannyāsī, strictly separate from woman, even from his married wife.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3729_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="263" link="SB 3.7.29" link_text="SB 3.7.29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.7.29|SB 3.7.29, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The four statuses and orders of human society—brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras, as wall as brahmacārīs, gṛhasthas, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs—are all divisions of quality, education, culture and spiritual advancement attained by practicing control of the mind and the senses. All these divisions are based on the particular nature of each individual person, not on the principle of birth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31241_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="464" link="SB 3.12.41" link_text="SB 3.12.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.12.41|SB 3.12.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The nucleus of the four social orders—brahmacarya, or student life, gṛhastha, or householder family life, vānaprastha, or retired life for practicing penance, and sannyāsa, or renounced life for preaching the truth—is the four legs of religion. The vocational divisions are the brāhmaṇas, or the intelligent class, the kṣatriyas, or administrative class, the vaiśyas, or mercantile productive class, and the śūdras, or general laborer class who have no specific qualifications. All were systematically planned and created by Brahmā for the regular promotion of self-realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31418_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="548" link="SB 3.14.18" link_text="SB 3.14.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.18|SB 3.14.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The man who lives with a wife has a great responsibility in maintaining the members of the other social orders—the brahmacārīs, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs. Except for the gṛhasthas, or the householders, everyone is supposed to engage in the spiritual advancement of life, and therefore the brahmacārī, the vānaprastha and the sannyāsī have very little time to earn a livelihood. They therefore collect alms from the gṛhasthas, and thus they secure the bare necessities of life and cultivate spiritual understanding. By helping the other three sections of society cultivate spiritual values, the householder also makes advancement in spiritual life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31420_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="550" link="SB 3.14.20" link_text="SB 3.14.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.20|SB 3.14.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Of the four orders of human society—the student, or brahmacārī order, the householder, or gṛhastha order, the retired, or vānaprastha order, and the renounced, or sannyāsī order—the householder is on the safe side. The bodily senses are considered plunderers of the fort of the body. The wife is supposed to be the commander of the fort, and therefore whenever there is an attack on the body by the senses, it is the wife who protects the body from being smashed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31420_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="550" link="SB 3.14.20" link_text="SB 3.14.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.20|SB 3.14.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A man who possesses a good wife does not create a disturbance in society by corrupting virgin girls. Without a fixed wife, a man becomes a debauchee of the first order and is a nuisance in society—unless he is a trained brahmacārī, vānaprastha or sannyāsī. Unless there is rigid and systematic training of the brahmacārī by the expert spiritual master, and unless the student is obedient, it is sure that the so-called brahmacārī will fall prey to the attack of sex. There are so many instances of falldown, even for great yogīs like Viśvāmitra. A gṛhastha is saved, however, because of his faithful wife.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB31420_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="550" link="SB 3.14.20" link_text="SB 3.14.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.14.20|SB 3.14.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Sex life is the cause of material bondage, and therefore it is prohibited in three āśramas and is allowed only in the gṛhastha-āśrama. The gṛhastha is responsible for producing first-quality brahmacārīs, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB3204_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="767" link="SB 3.20.4" link_text="SB 3.20.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.20.4|SB 3.20.4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Vidura wanted to purify himself by traveling to all the sacred places, which are so situated that anyone who goes there automatically becomes purified. This is especially true in Vṛndāvana; any person may go there, and even if he is sinful he will at once contact an atmosphere of spiritual life and will automatically chant the names of Kṛṣṇa and Rādhā. That we have actually seen and experienced. It is recommended in the śāstras that after retiring from active life and accepting the vānaprastha (retired) order, one should travel everywhere to places of pilgrimage in order to purify himself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB3215254_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="864" link="SB 3.21.52-54" link_text="SB 3.21.52-54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.21.52-54|SB 3.21.52-54, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is the duty of a responsible king to protect the social and spiritual orders in human society. The spiritual orders are divided into four āśramas-brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa—and the social orders, according to work and qualification, are made up of the brāhmaṇas, the kṣatriyas, the vaiśyas and the śūdras. These social orders, according to the different grades of work and qualification, are described in Bhagavad-gītā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32435_8" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="991" link="SB 3.24.35" link_text="SB 3.24.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.24.35|SB 3.24.35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Vedic authority says that a householder must leave home after his fiftieth year. Pañcāśordhvaṁ vanaṁ vrajet: one must leave his family life and enter the forest after the age of fifty. This is an authoritative statement of the Vedas, based on the division of social life into four departments of activity—brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32440_9" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="996" link="SB 3.24.40" link_text="SB 3.24.40">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.24.40|SB 3.24.40, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A very good example is set here: the husband goes away, taking the sannyāsa order for self-realization, but his representative, the son, who is equally educated, remains at home to deliver the mother. A sannyāsī is not supposed to take his wife with him. At the vānaprastha stage of retired life, or the stage midway between householder life and renounced life, one may keep his wife as an assistant without sex relations, but in the sannyāsa order of life one cannot keep his wife with him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32441_10" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="997" link="SB 3.24.41" link_text="SB 3.24.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.24.41|SB 3.24.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Going to the forest is compulsory for everyone. It is not a mental excursion upon which one person goes and another does not. Everyone should go to the forest at least as a vānaprastha. Forest—going means to take one-hundred—percent shelter of the Supreme Lord, as explained by Prahlāda Mahārāja in his talks with his father.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32910_11" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1199" link="SB 3.29.10" link_text="SB 3.29.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.29.10|SB 3.29.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras, along with the brahmacārīs, gṛhasthas, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs, are the members of the eight divisions of varṇas and āśramas, and they have their respective duties to perform for the satisfaction of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. When such activities are performed and the results are offered to the Supreme Lord, they are called karmārpaṇam, duties performed for the satisfaction of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB32925_12" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1213" link="SB 3.29.25" link_text="SB 3.29.25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.29.25|SB 3.29.25, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Worship of the Deity of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is prescribed herewith even for persons who are simply discharging their prescribed duties. There are prescribed duties for the different social classes of men—the brāhmaṇas, the vaiśyas, the kṣatriyas and the śūdras—and for the different āśramas-brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa. One should worship the Deity of the Lord until one appreciates the presence of the Lord in every living entity. In other words, one should not be satisfied simply by discharging his duties properly; he must realize his relationship and the relationship of all other living entities with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. If he does not understand this, then even though he discharges his prescribed duties properly, it is to be understood that he is simply laboring without profit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB33135_13" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1302" link="SB 3.31.35" link_text="SB 3.31.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.31.35|SB 3.31.35, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The physiological attraction for women is very great, and therefore people are very slack in spiritual understanding. The Vedic civilization, being based on spiritual understanding, arranges association with women very cautiously. Out of the four social divisions, the members of the first order (namely brahmacarya), the third order (vānaprastha) and the fourth order (sannyāsa) are strictly prohibited from female association. Only in one order, the householder, is there license to mix with women under restricted conditions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB33139_14" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1306" link="SB 3.31.39" link_text="SB 3.31.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.31.39|SB 3.31.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In no standard yoga system is the association of women accepted. It is clearly stated here that the association of women is the gateway to hellish life. The association of woman is very much restricted in the Vedic civilization. Out of the four social divisions, the brahmacārī, vānaprastha and the sannyāsī—three orders—are strictly prohibited from the association of women; only the gṛhasthas, or householders, are given license to have an intimate relationship with a woman, and that relationship is also restricted for begetting nice children. If, however, one wants to stick to continued existence in the material world, he may indulge in female association unrestrictedly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB3323436_15" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1345" link="SB 3.32.34-36" link_text="SB 3.32.34-36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.32.34-36|SB 3.32.34-36, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are four orders of the social system: brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa. For the gṛhasthas, or householders, performance of sacrifices, distribution of charity, and action according to prescribed duties are especially recommended. Similarly, austerity, study of Vedic literature, and philosophical research are meant for the vānaprasthas, or retired persons. Study of the Vedic literature from the bona fide spiritual master is meant for the brahmacārī, or student. Ātmendriya-jaya, control of the mind and taming of the senses, is meant for persons in the renounced order of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB33312_16" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1364" link="SB 3.33.12" link_text="SB 3.33.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.33.12|SB 3.33.12, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Kapiladeva had no more need to stay at home, so He took permission from His mother and left. Apparently He left home for spiritual realization, although He had nothing to realize spiritually because He Himself is the person to be spiritually realized. Therefore this is an example set by the Supreme Personality of Godhead while acting like an ordinary human being so that others might learn from Him. He could, of course, have stayed with His mother, but He indicated that there was no need to stay with the family. It is best to remain alone as a brahmacārī, sannyāsī or vānaprastha and cultivate Kṛṣṇa consciousness throughout one's whole life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB33314_17" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="1366" link="SB 3.33.14" link_text="SB 3.33.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.33.14|SB 3.33.14, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is the practice of the yogī, brahmacārī, vānaprastha and sannyāsī to bathe at least three times daily—early in the morning, during noontime and in the evening. These principles are strictly followed even by some gṛhasthas, especially brāhmaṇas, who are elevated in spiritual consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB4139_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="38" link="SB 4.1.39" link_text="SB 4.1.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.1.39|SB 4.1.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Kriyā was the sixth daughter of Kardama Muni, and she produced sixty thousand sages, who were known as the Vālakhilyas because they all retired from family life as vānaprasthas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4420_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="137" link="SB 4.4.20" link_text="SB 4.4.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.4.20|SB 4.4.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Vedic activities are so designed that the conditioned soul who has come to enjoy the material world may do so under direction so that at the end he becomes detached from such material enjoyment and is eligible to enter into the transcendental position. The four different social orders—brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa—gradually train a person to come to the platform of transcendental life. The activities and dress of a gṛhastha, or householder, are different from those of a sannyāsī, one in the renounced order of life. It is impossible for one person to adopt both orders.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4832_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="320" link="SB 4.8.32" link_text="SB 4.8.32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.8.32|SB 4.8.32, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Generally, a thoroughly trained person takes to spiritual perfection at the end of his life. According to the Vedic system, therefore, life is divided into four stages. In the beginning, one becomes a brahmacārī, a student who studies Vedic knowledge under the authoritative guidance of a spiritual master. He then becomes a householder and executes household duties according to the Vedic process. Then the householder becomes a vānaprastha, and gradually, when he is mature, he renounces household life and vānaprastha life also and takes to sannyāsa, completely devoting himself to devotional service.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB41346_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="589" link="SB 4.13.46" link_text="SB 4.13.46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.13.46|SB 4.13.46, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Prahlāda Mahārāja, the material home is compared to a blind well. If a man falls down into a blind well, it is very difficult to get out of it and begin life again. Prahlāda Mahārāja has advised that one give up this blind well of home life as soon as possible and go to the forest to take shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. According to Vedic civilization, this giving up of home by vānaprastha and sannyāsa is compulsory. But people are so attached to their homes that even up to the point of death they do not like to retire from home life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4149_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="601" link="SB 4.14.9" link_text="SB 4.14.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.14.9|SB 4.14.9, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In Bhagavad-gītā (18.5) it is stated that even in the renounced order one should not give up sacrifice, charity and penance. The brahmacārīs must perform sacrifices, the gṛhasthas must give in charity, and those in the renounced order of life (the vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs) must practice penance and austerities. These are the procedures by which everyone can be elevated to the spiritual platform.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB41418_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="610" link="SB 4.14.18" link_text="SB 4.14.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.14.18|SB 4.14.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Viṣṇu Purāṇa it is stated that unless people are educated or situated in the scientific social order comprised of four varṇas (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and four āśramas (brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa), society can never be considered real human society, nor can it make any advancement towards the ultimate goal of human life. It is the duty of the government to see that things go on in terms of varṇa and āśrama.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4209_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="802" link="SB 4.20.9" link_text="SB 4.20.9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.20.9|SB 4.20.9, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Occupational duties are known as varṇāśrama-dharma and apply to the four divisions of material and spiritual life—namely brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra, and brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa. If one works according to the varṇāśrama-dharma system and does not desire fruitive results, he gets satisfaction gradually. Discharging one's occupational duty as a means of rendering devotional service unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the ultimate goal of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42013_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="806" link="SB 4.20.13" link_text="SB 4.20.13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.20.13|SB 4.20.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A common man must execute the rules and regulations of varṇāśrama-dharma by working in his prescribed duty according to the caste system (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and the spiritual-order system (brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa). If one simply executes regularly and strictly the injunctions given for the different divisions of life, then one satisfies Lord Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42127_8" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="857" link="SB 4.21.27" link_text="SB 4.21.27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.21.27|SB 4.21.27, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Viṣṇu Purāṇa it is said that the entire varṇāśrama institution is meant to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The rules and regulations set up for the execution of the duties of brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras or brahmacārīs, gṛhasthas, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs are all meant to satisfy the Supreme Lord. At the present moment, although the so-called brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras have lost their original culture, they claim to be brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras by birthright. Yet they have rejected the proposition that such social and spiritual orders are especially meant for worship of Lord Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42252_9" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="933" link="SB 4.22.52" link_text="SB 4.22.52">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.22.52|SB 4.22.52, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Out of the four āśramas—the brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa—only a gṛhastha, or householder, is allowed to associate with women; therefore the gṛhastha-āśrama is a kind of license for sense gratification given to the devotee. Pṛthu Mahārāja was special in that although he was given license to remain a householder, and although he possessed immense opulences in his kingdom, he never engaged in sense gratification. This was a special sign that indicated him to be a pure devotee of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4234_10" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="946" link="SB 4.23.4" link_text="SB 4.23.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.23.4|SB 4.23.4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is to enable one to easily retire in the middle of life and engage fully in austerities in order to transcend material sense gratification once and for all. Therefore in the vānaprastha stage of life, tapasya, or austerity, is strongly recommended. Mahārāja Pṛthu followed exactly all the rules of vānaprastha life, which is technically known as vaikhānasa-āśrama. The word vaikhānasa-susammate is significant because in vānaprastha life the regulative principles are also to be strictly followed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42320_11" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="962" link="SB 4.23.20" link_text="SB 4.23.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.23.20|SB 4.23.20, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In Vedic civilization a man is taught from the beginning of his life to become a brahmacārī, then an ideal gṛhastha, then vānaprastha, then sannyāsī, and the wife is taught just to follow the husband strictly in all conditions of life. After the period of brahmacarya, a man accepts a householder's life, and the woman is also taught by her parents to be a chaste wife. Thus when a girl and boy are united, both are trained for a life dedicated to a higher purpose. The boy is trained to execute his duty in accordance with the higher purpose of life, and the girl is trained to follow him. The chaste wife's duty is to keep her husband pleased in householder life in all respects, and when the husband retires from family life, she is to go to the forest and adopt the life of vānaprastha, or vana-vāsī. At that time the wife is to follow her husband and take care of him, just as she took care of him in householder life. But when the husband takes the renounced order of life, namely sannyāsa, the wife is to return home and become a saintly woman, setting an example for her children and daughters-in-law and showing them how to live a life of austerity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42453_12" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1031" link="SB 4.24.53" link_text="SB 4.24.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.24.53|SB 4.24.53, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Generally people think that simply by executing the occupational duties of a brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya or śūdra or the duty of a brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha or sannyāsī one becomes fearless or securely attains liberation, but factually unless all these occupational duties are accompanied by bhakti-yoga, one cannot become fearless. In Bhagavad-gītā there are descriptions of karma-yoga, jñāna-yoga, bhakti-yoga, dhyāna-yoga, etc., but unless one comes to the point of bhakti-yoga, these other yogas cannot help one attain the highest perfection of life. In other words, bhakti-yoga is the only means for liberation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42538_13" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1095" link="SB 4.25.38" link_text="SB 4.25.38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.25.38|SB 4.25.38, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In human life there are also such divisions as brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa. There is no sex life except in the gṛhastha, or householder, āśrama. The brahmacārī is not allowed any sex, a vānaprastha voluntarily refrains from sex, and the sannyāsī is completely renounced. The karmīs do not practice brahmacarya, vānaprastha or sannyāsa life, for they are very much interested in gṛhastha life. In other words, a human being is very much materially inclined. Indeed, all living entities are materially inclined. They prefer gṛhastha life because there is a concession for sex. The karmīs think the other statuses of life are worse than animal life, for animals also have sex, whereas the brahmacārī, vānaprastha and sannyāsī completely give up sex. The karmīs, therefore, abhor these orders of spiritual life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42539_14" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1096" link="SB 4.25.39" link_text="SB 4.25.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.25.39|SB 4.25.39, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the nivṛtti-mārga, however, on the path of transcendental realization, sex is completely forbidden. The social orders are divided into four parts—brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa—and only in the householder life can the pravṛtti-mārga be encouraged or accepted according to Vedic instructions. In the orders of brahmacarya, vānaprastha and sannyāsa, there are no facilities for sex.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42611_15" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1124" link="SB 4.26.11" link_text="SB 4.26.11">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.26.11|SB 4.26.11, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Generally a materialistic person is infected by the material modes of passion and ignorance. The results of passion and ignorance are lust and greed. In the life of a materialist, activity means working in lust and greed. However, when he comes to his senses, he wants to retire. According to Vedic civilization, such retirement is positively recommended, and this portion of life is called vānaprastha. Retirement is absolutely necessary for a materialist who wants to become free from the activities of a sinful life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42613_16" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1126" link="SB 4.26.13" link_text="SB 4.26.13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.26.13|SB 4.26.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is clearly visible that when a neophyte in Kṛṣṇa consciousness eats too much, he falls down. Instead of being elevated to pure Kṛṣṇa consciousness, he becomes attracted by Cupid. The so-called brahmacārī becomes agitated by women, and the vānaprastha may again become captivated into having sex with his wife. Or he may begin to search out another wife. Due to some sentiment, he may give up his own wife and come into the association of devotees and a spiritual master, but due to his past sinful life he cannot stay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4271_17" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1140" link="SB 4.27.1" link_text="SB 4.27.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.27.1|SB 4.27.1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The conclusion is that a household life is better than a sinful life devoid of responsibility, but if in the household life the husband becomes subordinate to the wife, involvement in materialistic life again becomes prominent. In this way a man's material bondage becomes enhanced. Because of this, according to the Vedic system, after a certain age a man is recommended to abandon his family life for the stages of vānaprastha and sannyāsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4277_18" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1146" link="SB 4.27.7" link_text="SB 4.27.7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.27.7|SB 4.27.7, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Even though we may produce many good children, our desire for sex that is beyond the prescribed method is to be considered sinful. Too much enjoyment of any of the senses (not only sex) results in sinful activities. Therefore one has to become a svāmī or gosvāmī at the end of his life. One may beget children up to the age of fifty, but after fifty, one must stop begetting children and should accept the vānaprastha order. In this way he must leave home and then become a sannyāsī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42827_19" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1196" link="SB 4.28.27" link_text="SB 4.28.27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.27|SB 4.28.27, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The word pramadā-saṅga-dūṣitaḥ indicates that apart from all other contamination, if one simply remains attached to a woman, that single contamination will be sufficient to prolong one's miserable material existence. Consequently, in Vedic civilization one is trained from the beginning to give up attachment for women. The first stage of life is brahmacārī, the second stage gṛhastha, the third stage vānaprastha, and the fourth stage sannyāsa. All these stages are devised to enable one to detach himself from the association of women.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42834_20" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1203" link="SB 4.28.34" link_text="SB 4.28.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.34|SB 4.28.34, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Just as in the vānaprastha stage the wife follows the husband, similarly when the spiritual master retires for nirjana-bhajana, some of his advanced devotees follow him and engage in his personal service. In other words, those who are very fond of family life should come forward in the service of the spiritual master and abandon so-called happiness afforded by society, friendship and love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42844_21" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1212" link="SB 4.28.44" link_text="SB 4.28.44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.44|SB 4.28.44, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The wife especially should remain austere, not desiring luxurious dresses and living standards. She should accept only the bare necessities of life and minimize her eating and sleeping. There should be no question of mating. Simply by engaging in the service of her exalted husband, who must be a pure devotee, the wife will never be agitated by sex impulses. The vānaprastha stage is exactly like this. Although the wife remains with the husband, she undergoes severe austerities and penances so that although both husband and wife live together, there is no question of sex.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42844_22" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1212" link="SB 4.28.44" link_text="SB 4.28.44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.28.44|SB 4.28.44, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Nonetheless, the wife is expected to give up all luxurious habits. She should not even dress nicely or comb her hair. Hair combing is one of the main businesses of women. In the vānaprastha stage the wife should not take care of her hair. Thus her hair will become tangled in knots. Consequently the wife will no longer be attractive to the husband, and she herself will no longer be agitated by sex impulses. In this way both husband and wife can advance in spiritual consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42946_23" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1269" link="SB 4.29.46" link_text="SB 4.29.46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.29.46|SB 4.29.46, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu speaks clearly of one's becoming liberated from the varṇāśrama-dharma, the most exalted system of human civilization. At such a time one feels himself to be perpetually the servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa, a position taken by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself.</p>
:nāhaṁ vipro na ca nara-patir nāpi vaiśyo na śūdro
:nāhaṁ varṇī na ca gṛha-patir no vana-stho yatir vā
:kintu prodyan nikhila-paramānanda-pūrṇāmṛtābdher
:gopī-bhartuḥ pada-kamalayor dāsa-dāsānudāsaḥ
:(Padyāvalī 63)
<p>"I am not a brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya or śūdra. I am not a brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha or sannyāsī. What am I? I am the eternal servant of the servant of the servant of Lord Kṛṣṇa ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 13.80|CC Madhya 13.80]])."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42954_24" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1277" link="SB 4.29.54" link_text="SB 4.29.54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.29.54|SB 4.29.54, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Vedic civilization, one has to give up family life at a certain age (the age of fifty), take vānaprastha and eventually remain alone as a sannyāsī. That is the prescribed method of Vedic civilization known as varṇāśrama-dharma. When one takes sannyāsa after enjoying family life, he pleases the Supreme Lord Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB42981_25" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1303" link="SB 4.29.81" link_text="SB 4.29.81">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.29.81|SB 4.29.81, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It was the responsibility of the royal order to see that the citizens were following the regulative principles of the four varṇas (namely brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and the āśramas (namely brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa). It is very difficult to rule citizens in a kingdom without organizing this varṇāśrama-dharma. To rule the mass of citizens in a state and keep them in a complete progressive order is not possible simply by passing laws every year in a legislative assembly. The varṇāśrama-dharma is essential in a good government. One class of men (the brāhmaṇas) must be intelligent and brahminically qualified, another class must be trained in administrative work (kṣatriya), another in mercantile business (vaiśya) and another simply in labor (śūdra). These four classes of men are already there according to nature, but it is the government's duty to see that all four of these classes follow the principles of their varṇas methodically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB5118_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="19" link="SB 5.1.18" link_text="SB 5.1.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.1.18|SB 5.1.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Before entering household life (gṛhastha-āśrama), a student is fully trained to become jitendriya, a conqueror of the senses. Such a mature student is allowed to become a householder, and because he was first trained in conquering his senses, he retires from household life and becomes vānaprastha as soon as the strong waves of youthful life are past and he reaches the verge of old age at fifty years or slightly more. Then, after being further trained, he accepts sannyāsa. He is then a fully learned and renounced person who can move anywhere and everywhere without fear of being captivated by material desires. The senses are considered very powerful enemies. As a king in a strong fortress can conquer powerful enemies, so a householder in gṛhastha-āśrama, household life, can conquer the lusty desires of youth and be very secure when he takes vānaprastha and sannyāsa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5129_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="30" link="SB 5.1.29" link_text="SB 5.1.29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.1.29|SB 5.1.29, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In this verse, the word dharma-pratipakṣaḥ ("opponents of religious principles") refers not to a particular faith, but to varṇāśrama-dharma, the division of society, socially and spiritually, into four varṇas (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and four āśramas (brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa). To maintain proper social order and help the citizens gradually progress toward the goal of life—namely spiritual understanding—the principles of varṇāśrama-dharma must be accepted.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB521_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="44" link="SB 5.2.1" link_text="SB 5.2.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.2.1|SB 5.2.1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The first principle of dharma, or religion, is to observe the duties of the four orders as enjoined by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. According to people's qualities and activities, society should be divided into brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras and then again into brahmacārīs, gṛhasthas, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs. These are religious principles, and it is the duty of the head of state to see that his citizens strictly follow them. He should not merely act officially; he should be like a father who is always a well-wisher of his sons. Such a father strictly observes whether his sons are performing their duties, and sometimes he also punishes them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5320_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="86" link="SB 5.3.20" link_text="SB 5.3.20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.3.20|SB 5.3.20, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O Viṣṇudatta, Parīkṣit Mahārāja, the Supreme Personality of Godhead was pleased by the great sages at that sacrifice. Consequently the Lord decided to personally exhibit the method of executing religious principles (as observed by brahmacārīs, sannyāsīs, vānaprasthas and gṛhasthas engaged in rituals) and also satisfy Mahārāja Nābhi's desire. Consequently He appeared as the son of Merudevī in His original spiritual form, which is above the modes of material nature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB563_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="141" link="SB 5.6.3" link_text="SB 5.6.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.6.3|SB 5.6.3, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A gṛhastha, vānaprastha, sannyāsī and brahmacārī should be very careful when associating with women. One is forbidden to sit down in a solitary place even with one's mother, sister or daughter. In our Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement it has been very difficult to disassociate ourselves from women in our society, especially in Western countries. We are therefore sometimes criticized, but nonetheless we are trying to give everyone a chance to chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra and thus advance spiritually. If we stick to the principle of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra offenselessly, then, by the grace of Śrīla Haridāsa Ṭhākura, we may be saved from the allurement of women. However, if we are not very strict in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, we may at any time fall victim to women.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB574_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="162" link="SB 5.7.4" link_text="SB 5.7.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.7.4|SB 5.7.4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is most important that the chief executive rule the citizens by keeping them fully engaged in their respective occupational duties. Some of the citizens were brāhmaṇas, some were kṣatriyas, and some were vaiśyas and śūdras. It is the duty of the government to see that the citizens act according to these material divisions for their spiritual advancement. No one should remain unemployed or unoccupied in any way. One must work as a brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya or śūdra on the material path. and on the spiritual path, everyone should act as a brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha or sannyāsī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB51212_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="278" link="SB 5.12.12" link_text="SB 5.12.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.12.12|SB 5.12.12, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">My dear King Rahūgaṇa, unless one has the opportunity to smear his entire body with the dust of the lotus feet of great devotees, one cannot realize the Absolute Truth. One cannot realize the Absolute Truth simply by observing celibacy (brahmacarya), strictly following the rules and regulations of householder life, leaving home as a vānaprastha, accepting sannyāsa, or undergoing severe penances in winter by keeping oneself submerged in water or surrounding oneself in summer by fire and the scorching heat of the sun. There are many other processes to understand the Absolute Truth, but the Absolute Truth is only revealed to one who has attained the mercy of a great devotee.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB51813_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="438" link="SB 5.18.13" link_text="SB 5.18.13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.18.13|SB 5.18.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Everyone should therefore seek the shelter of the Supreme Soul, the source of all living entities. No one should waste his time in the so-called happiness of materialistic household life. In the Vedic civilization, this type of crippled life is allowed only until one's fiftieth year, when one must give up family life and enter either the order of vānaprastha (independent retired life for cultivation of spiritual knowledge) or sannyāsa (the renounced order, in which one completely takes shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB51910_8" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="475" link="SB 5.19.10" link_text="SB 5.19.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.10|SB 5.19.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If we do not take to the principles of varṇāśrama-dharma by accepting the four social orders (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and the four orders of spiritual life (brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa), there can be no question of success in life. Unfortunately, because of the influence of Kali-yuga, everything is now being lost. The inhabitants of Bhārata-varṣa are gradually becoming degraded mlecchas and yavanas. How then will they teach others? Therefore, this Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement has been started not only for the inhabitants of Bhārata-varṣa but for all the people of the world, as announced by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB51919_9" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="483" link="SB 5.19.19" link_text="SB 5.19.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.19|SB 5.19.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The people who take birth in this tract of land are divided according to the qualities of material nature—the modes of goodness (sattva-guṇa), passion (rajo-guṇa), and ignorance (tamo-guṇa). Some of them are born as exalted personalities, some are ordinary human beings, and some are extremely abominable, for in Bhārata—varṣa one takes birth exactly according to one's past karma. If one's position is ascertained by a bona fide spiritual master and one is properly trained to engage in the service of Lord Viṣṇu according to the four social divisions (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and the four spiritual divisions (brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa), one's life becomes perfect.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB51919_10" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="483" link="SB 5.19.19" link_text="SB 5.19.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.19|SB 5.19.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the land of Bhārata-varṣa, the institution of varṇāśrama-dharma may be easily adopted. At the present moment, certain demoniac sections of the population of Bhāratavarṣa are disregarding the system of varṇāśrama-dharma. Because there is no institution to teach people how to become brāhmaṇas, kṣatriyas, vaiśyas and śūdras or brahmacārīs, gṛhasthas, vānaprasthas and sannyāsīs, these demons want a classless society. This is resulting in chaotic conditions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_6" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 6"><h3>SB Canto 6</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB6124_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="23" link="SB 6.1.24" link_text="SB 6.1.24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.1.24|SB 6.1.24, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Vedic culture, one should leave home as soon as he has reached fifty years of age; one should not live at home and go on producing children. Sex life is allowed for twenty-five years, between the ages of twenty-five and forty-five or, at the most, fifty. After that one should give up the habit of sex life and leave home as a vānaprastha and then properly take sannyāsa. Ajāmila, however, because of his association with a prostitute, lost all brahminical culture and became most sinful, even in his so-called household life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6313_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="120" link="SB 6.3.13" link_text="SB 6.3.13">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.3.13|SB 6.3.13, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the varṇāśrama institution, there are different names—brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya, śūdra, brahmacārī, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsī. The vāk, or Vedic injunctions, give directions for all these divisions. Everyone is expected to offer obeisances to the Supreme Lord and perform duties as indicated in the Vedas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6329_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="134" link="SB 6.3.29" link_text="SB 6.3.29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.3.29|SB 6.3.29, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Human society is meant to follow strictly the varṇāśrama-dharma, which divides society into four social divisions (brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, vaiśya and śūdra) and four spiritual divisions (brahmacarya, gṛhastha, vānaprastha and sannyāsa). Varṇāśrama-dharma easily brings one nearer to Lord Viṣṇu, who is the only true objective in human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6536_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="221" link="SB 6.5.36" link_text="SB 6.5.36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.5.36|SB 6.5.36, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In society one will find many sannyāsīs, vānaprasthas, gṛhasthas and brahmacārīs, but if all of them properly live in accordance with their duties, they are understood to be sādhus.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6144_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="499" link="SB 6.14.4" link_text="SB 6.14.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.14.4|SB 6.14.4, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are four classes of men, namely karmīs, jñānīs, yogīs and bhaktas. This statement pertains especially to karmīs and jñānīs. A karmī tries to he happy within this material world by changing from one body to another. His objective is bodily comfort, either in this planet or in another. When such a person becomes a jñānī, however, be aspires for liberation from material bondage. Among many such persons who aspire for liberation, one may actually be liberated during his life. Such a person gives up his attachment for society, friendship, love, country, family, wife and children. Among many such persons, who are in the vānaprastha stage, one may understand the value of becoming a sannyāsī, completely accepting the renounced order of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB6145_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_6" book="SB" index="500" link="SB 6.14.5" link_text="SB 6.14.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 6.14.5|SB 6.14.5, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When one understands the futility of the materialistic way of life, one becomes advanced in knowledge, and therefore he situates himself in the vānaprastha order, unattached to family, wife and children. One should then further progress to the platform of sannyāsa, the actual renounced order, never to fall again and be afflicted by materialistic life. Even though one desires to be liberated, this does not mean he is liberated. Only rarely is someone liberated. Indeed, although many men take sannyāsa to become liberated, because of their imperfections they again become attached to women, material activities, social welfare work and so on.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Not bound (Conv. & Letters)

2011-12-14T20:49:01Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"never become bound"|"never bound"|"never really bound"|"not Himself bound"|"not be bound"|"not being bound"|"not bound"|"not bounded"|"not legally bound"|"not therefore bound"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Dec11}}
{{last|14Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=3|Let=6}}
{{total|9}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Not Bound|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJuly141975Philadelphia_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="144" link="Morning Walk -- July 14, 1975, Philadelphia" link_text="Morning Walk -- July 14, 1975, Philadelphia">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- July 14, 1975, Philadelphia|Morning Walk -- July 14, 1975, Philadelphia]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: (laughing) The scientist is angry.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: The soul is trapped as well as untrapped in the material body...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Because he wanted to be trapped.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: But sometimes it is also untrapped. But sometimes he is also free.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, by nature, he is not mixed up with these material things, but he is entrapped by his free will. Just like we are staying here. We are not bound to stay here, but we have come here. Nobody has forced us to come here.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: So is that philosophy, simultaneously one and different...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: ...that acintya-bhedābheda is also applicable in the case of...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, soul never mixes with the matter. Now I have come here, I am not mixed up with this jungle.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="EveningConversationJanuary251977Puri_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="54" link="Evening Conversation -- January 25, 1977, Puri" link_text="Evening Conversation -- January 25, 1977, Puri">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Evening Conversation -- January 25, 1977, Puri|Evening Conversation -- January 25, 1977, Puri]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Satsvarūpa: They say He should be exemplary. God should be exemplary.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No. God is not bound to prove His example character to you. You are a rascal.</p>
<p>Satsvarūpa: Then how will I know what to follow?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: You learn! You come to me. I'll teach you and beat you with shoes and teach you. (laughter) Come to me. Why I am here? You come! I shall beat you with shoes and teach you. Then you'll learn. You require some beating with shoes. You are a bad student. So I'll do that. "Come on." Yes, I keep always my shoes for my bad students.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationOctober211977Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="264" link="Room Conversation -- October 21, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversation -- October 21, 1977, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- October 21, 1977, Vrndavana|Room Conversation -- October 21, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Well, according to this man, your life should have been over at the age of seventy-five. In other words, when someone is a pure devotee, then he is not conditioned by the laws of birth and death. For people who are conditioned, there is standard. But in your case they cannot... They admit openly that there's no question of material standard. They can simply tell you... According to your birthday they can predict which days will be difficult for you because of the position of the planets. But so far as your ability to conquer over these difficulties and to live, that they completely accept is completely within Kṛṣṇa's hands, that you're not bounded by the material energy.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Karmāṇi nirdahati.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGandhiMemorialFundCalcutta5July1949_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="6" link="Letter to Gandhi Memorial Fund -- Calcutta 5 July, 1949" link_text="Letter to Gandhi Memorial Fund -- Calcutta 5 July, 1949">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gandhi Memorial Fund -- Calcutta 5 July, 1949|Letter to Gandhi Memorial Fund -- Calcutta 5 July, 1949]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By all the above process Mahatma Gandhi wanted to establish a greater human society. His idea of a casteless society could only be given a shape under the guidance of the principles of Bhagavad-gita. There are men of different mentalities according to quality and work. There are different modes of nature. These natural modes work everywhere in the world and different propensities develop by the psychological modes of nature. The caste system is nothing but a classification of men according to such modes of nature. It is not therefore bound up within the walls of India but this is current all over the world may be under different names. This scientific and natural division of men should be accepted and people should be given chance to become harijana with equal facilities for all. The Bhagavad-gita gives a clear idea of doing this work and the Gandhi Memorial Fund should be utilized mainly for this purpose. Myself with a batch of sincere workers are ready to take up this work, and I shall be glad to have your reaction to my above suggestions.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJawaharlalNehruAllahabad20January1952_1" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="13" link="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952" link_text="Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952|Letter to Jawaharlal Nehru -- Allahabad 20 January, 1952]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If the culture is to be revived it is quite possible to do it even in your parliamentary buildings in New Delhi or in the commercial buildings of New York. As the Socratesian ways of reasoning is not bound up within the walls of Athens so also the Brahminical culture is not bound up within the walls of India. You can find out the nine prescribed qualifications of a Brahmin, the seven qualifications of Ksatriyas, the three qualifications of Vaisya and the one qualification of a sudra, world wide. You can therefore pick up Brahmins and other orders of society all the world over.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal16June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, it is true that Ramacandra banished Sita later on. Ayodhya is not bound up with any material worlds. Just like Vrindaban is not bound up by any material limitations, as much as Krishna is not bound up by any material limitations. So the kingdom of Ayodhya historically was a tract of land as we see at the present moment, but at that time the king of Ayodhya was the emperor of the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaLosAngeles29September1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="518" link="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 29 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 29 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 29 September, 1972|Letter to Giriraja -- Los Angeles 29 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much distressed that this conveyance business is still going on and it cannot be settled. You have formed a big committee. with Sumati Morarji, so what use is such committee.? Why they cannot help you finish this business? If the money is still not available, what is the use of this big sound? Although by law Mr. Nair must give us the conveyance, and we are not legally bound to pay the 5 lakhs conveyance tax, still, we shall pay it and subtract form the purchase price, as he suggests. But one thing is, you must secure document in proper legal from which will insure that the five lakhs will be subtracted from the fourteen lakhs purchase price, not that again we shall have to pay according to Mr. Nair's whims.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhukaraBombay4January1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="5" link="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973" link_text="Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973|Letter to Madhukara -- Bombay 4 January, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I want to avoid setting any bad example for future generations, therefore I am so much cautiously considering your request. But if it becomes so easy for me to get married and then leave my wife, under excuse of married life being an impediment to my own spiritual progress, that will not be very good at all. That is misunderstanding of what is advancement in spiritual life. Occupational duty must be there, either this one or that one, but once I am engaged in something occupational duty, then I should not change that or give it up, that is the worst mistake. Devotional service is not bound up by such designations. Therefore once I have chosen, it is better to stick in that way and develop my devotional attitude into full-blown love of Godhead. That is Arjuna's understanding.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopalaKrsnaHonolulu20May1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="293" link="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976" link_text="Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976|Letter to Gopala Krsna -- Honolulu 20 May, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Concerning the book printing: why are you having Thompson Press import the paper? We can do it ourselves and save the commission that they would take; also we will not be bound to Thompson Press if we have our own paper. Gurukrpa Swami can send the paper from Japan. In that way he can get money out of Japan in the form of paper, for printing books. Why through Thompson Press we must purchase paper, and then export our books? We can purchase paper and export books ourselves. Simply we pay the printing costs, that's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Liberated souls (CC)

2011-12-12T20:21:54Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"liberated soul"|"liberated souls"|"liberated, highly evolved soul"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Dec11}}
{{last|12Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=22|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|22}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Liberated Souls|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi154_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="55" link="CC Adi 1.54" link_text="CC Adi 1.54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.54|CC Adi 1.54, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">That which is relative, temporary and far away from the Absolute Truth is called māyā, or ignorance. This illusion is exhibited in two ways, as explained in the Bhagavad-gītā. The inferior illusion is inert matter, and the superior illusion is the living entity. The living entities are called illusory in this context only because they are implicated in the illusory structures and activities of the material world. Actually the living entities are not illusory, for they are parts of the superior energy of the Supreme Lord and do not have to be covered by māyā if they do not want to be so. The actions of the living entities in the spiritual kingdom are not illusory; they are the actual, eternal activities of liberated souls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi236_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="141" link="CC Adi 2.36" link_text="CC Adi 2.36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.36|CC Adi 2.36, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The cosmic manifestation is generated by the interaction of the three modes of material nature. The transcendental world has no such material modes, although it is nevertheless full of spiritual variegatedness. In that spiritual world there are also innumerable living entities, who are eternally liberated souls engaged in transcendental loving service to Lord Kṛṣṇa. The conditioned souls, who remain within the material cosmic creation, are subjected to the threefold miseries and pangs of material nature. They exist in different species of life because they are eternally averse to transcendental loving devotion to the Supreme Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi29192_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="196" link="CC Adi 2.91-92" link_text="CC Adi 2.91-92">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.91-92|CC Adi 2.91-92, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Mukti: liberation of the conditioned souls encaged by the gross and subtle coverings of body and mind. When freed from all material affection, the soul, giving up the gross and subtle material bodies, can attain the spiritual sky in his original spiritual body and engage in transcendental loving service to the Lord in Vaikuṇṭhaloka or Kṛṣṇaloka. When the soul is situated in his original constitutional position of existence, he is said to be liberated. It is possible to engage in transcendental loving service to the Lord and become jīvan-mukta, a liberated soul, even while in the material body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi2117_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="221" link="CC Adi 2.117" link_text="CC Adi 2.117">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.117|CC Adi 2.117, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many students who, in spite of reading the Bhagavad-gītā, misunderstand Kṛṣṇa because of imperfect knowledge and conclude Him to be an ordinary historical personality. This one must not do. One should be particularly careful to understand the truth about Kṛṣṇa. If because of laziness one does not come to know Kṛṣṇa conclusively, one will be misguided about the cult of devotion, like those who declare themselves advanced devotees and imitate the transcendental symptoms sometimes observed in liberated souls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi2117_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="221" link="CC Adi 2.117" link_text="CC Adi 2.117">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.117|CC Adi 2.117, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When Brahmā described the situation of pure devotees freed from the culture of empiric philosophy and fruitive actions, he recommended the process of hearing from persons who are on the path of devotion. Following in the footsteps of such liberated souls, who are able to vibrate real transcendental sound, can lead one to the highest stage of devotion, and thus one can become a mahā-bhāgavata. From the teachings of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu to Sanātana Gosvāmī ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.65|CC Madhya 22.65]]) we learn:</p>
:śāstra-yuktye sunipuṇa, dṛḍha-śraddhā yāṅra
:"uttama-adhikārī" sei tāraye saṁsāra
<p>"A person who is expert in understanding the conclusion of the revealed scriptures and who fully surrenders to the cause of the Lord is actually able to deliver others from the clutches of material existence."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi2117_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="221" link="CC Adi 2.117" link_text="CC Adi 2.117">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.117|CC Adi 2.117, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, in his Upadeśāmṛta (3), advises that to make rapid advancement in the cult of devotional service one should be very active and should persevere in executing the duties specified in the revealed scriptures and confirmed by the spiritual master. Accepting the path of liberated souls and the association of pure devotees enriches such activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi5Summary_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="604" link="CC Adi 5 Summary" link_text="CC Adi 5 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5 Summary|CC Adi 5 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In Kṛṣṇaloka is a transcendental place known as Śvetadvīpa or Vṛndāvana. Below Kṛṣṇaloka in the spiritual sky are the Vaikuṇṭha planets. On each Vaikuṇṭha planet a four-handed Nārāyaṇa, expanded from the first quadruple manifestation, is present. The Personality of Godhead known as Śrī Balarāma in Kṛṣṇaloka is the original Saṅkarṣaṇa (attracting Deity), and from this Saṅkarṣaṇa expands another Saṅkarṣaṇa, called Mahā-saṅkarṣaṇa, who resides in one of the Vaikuṇṭha planets. By His internal potency, Mahā-saṅkarṣaṇa maintains the transcendental existence of all the planets in the spiritual sky, where all the living beings are eternally liberated souls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi530_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="633" link="CC Adi 5.30" link_text="CC Adi 5.30">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.30|CC Adi 5.30, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are two kinds of liberated souls—those who are liberated by the favor of the Lord and those who are liberated by their own effort. One who gets liberation by his own effort is called an impersonalist, and he merges into the glaring effulgence of the Lord, the brahmajyoti. But devotees of the Lord who qualify themselves for liberation by devotional service are offered four kinds of liberation, namely sālokya (status equal to that of the Lord), sāmīpya (constant association with the Lord), sārṣṭi (opulence equal to that of the Lord) and sārūpya (features like those of the Lord).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi776_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1022" link="CC Adi 7.76" link_text="CC Adi 7.76">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.76|CC Adi 7.76, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The worship of the Deity in the temple is essential to reduce one's restlessness due to the contaminations of conditioned life. Thus Nārada, in his pāñcarātrikī-vidhi, and other great sages have sometimes stressed that since every conditioned soul has a bodily concept of life aimed at sense enjoyment, to restrict this sense enjoyment the rules and regulations for worshiping the Deity in the temple are essential. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has described that the holy name of the Lord can be chanted by liberated souls, but almost all the souls we have to initiate are conditioned. It is advised that one chant the holy name of the Lord without offenses and according to the regulative principles, yet due to their past bad habits they violate these rules and regulations. Thus the regulative principles for worship of the Deity are also simultaneously essential.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi780_9" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1026" link="CC Adi 7.80" link_text="CC Adi 7.80">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.80|CC Adi 7.80, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, as an ideal teacher, shows us how a disciple should deal with his spiritual master. Whenever there is doubt regarding any point, he should refer the matter to his spiritual master for clarification. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu said that while chanting and dancing He had developed the kind of mad ecstasy that is possible only for a liberated soul. Yet even in His liberated position, He referred everything to His spiritual master whenever there were doubts. Thus in any condition, even when liberated, we should never think ourselves independent of the spiritual master, but must refer to him as soon as there is some doubt regarding our progressive spiritual life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6175_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1144" link="CC Madhya 6.175" link_text="CC Madhya 6.175">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.175|CC Madhya 6.175, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The chanting of oṁkāra or the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra is meant for the liberated soul. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has said, ayi mukta-kulair upāsyamānam (Nāmāṣṭaka 1). Thus the holy name of the Lord is chanted by the liberated souls. Similarly, Parīkṣit Mahārāja says, nivṛtta-tarṣair upagīyamānāt ([[Vanisource:SB 10.1.4|SB 10.1.4]]). The holy name of the Lord can be chanted by those who have fully satisfied their material desires or who are fully situated on the transcendental platform and devoid of material desire. The name of the Lord can be chanted by one who is completely freed from material contamination (anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyaṁ jñāna-karmādy-anāvṛtam (Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu 1.1.11)).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8255_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1658" link="CC Madhya 8.255" link_text="CC Madhya 8.255">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.255|CC Madhya 8.255, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Unless one is liberated, he should not try to hear about the loving affairs between Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. If one is not liberated and listens to a relation of the rāsa dance, he may remember his own mundane activities and illicit connections with some woman whose name may also be Rādhā. In the conditioned stage one should not even try to remember such things. By practicing the regulative principles, one should rise to the platform of spontaneous attraction for Kṛṣṇa. Then and only then should one hear about rādhā-kṛṣṇa-līlā. Although these affairs may be very pleasing both to conditioned and to liberated souls, the conditioned soul should not try to hear them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8257_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1660" link="CC Madhya 8.257" link_text="CC Madhya 8.257">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.257|CC Madhya 8.257, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Those who desire liberation by merging into the existence of God do not desire sense gratification within the material world. On the other hand, they have no information about serving the lotus feet of the Lord. Consequently, they are doomed to stand like trees for many thousands of years. Although trees are living entities, they are nonmoving. The liberated soul who merges into the existence of the Lord is no better than the trees. Trees also stand in the Lord's existence because material energy and the Lord's energy are the same. Similarly, the Brahman effulgence is also the energy of the Supreme Lord. It is the same whether one remains in the Brahman effulgence or in the material energy because in neither is there spiritual activity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya15108_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="3304" link="CC Madhya 15.108" link_text="CC Madhya 15.108">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 15.108|CC Madhya 15.108, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If one accepts the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra as a material vibration, he falls down. One should worship and chant the holy name of the Lord by accepting it as the Lord Himself. One should therefore be initiated properly according to revealed scriptures under the direction of a bona fide spiritual master. Although chanting the holy name is good for both the conditioned and liberated soul, it is especially beneficial to the conditioned soul because by chanting it one is liberated. When a person who chants the holy name is liberated, he attains the ultimate perfection by returning home, back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2154_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4948" link="CC Madhya 21.54" link_text="CC Madhya 21.54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 21.54|CC Madhya 21.54, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇa is the supreme proprietor of all dhāmas, including Goloka-dhāma, Vaikuṇṭha-dhāma and Devī-dhāma. The paravyoma and Goloka-dhāma are beyond Devī-dhāma, this material world.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>When a living entity is liberated from Devī-dhāma but does not know of the opulence of Hari-dhāma, he is placed in Maheśa-dhāma, which is between the other two dhāmas. The liberated soul does not get an opportunity to serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead there; therefore although this Maheśa-dhāma is Lord Śiva's dhāma and above Devī-dhāma, it is not the spiritual world. The spiritual world begins with Hari-dhāma, or Vaikuṇṭhaloka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24112_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5428" link="CC Madhya 24.112" link_text="CC Madhya 24.112">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.112|CC Madhya 24.112, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Even a liberated soul merged in the impersonal Brahman effulgence is attracted to the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa. He thus installs a Deity and renders the Lord service."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Highly elevated Māyāvādī sannyāsīs sometimes worship the Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa Deity and discuss the pastimes of the Lord, but their purpose is not elevation to Goloka Vṛndāvana. They want to merge into the Lord's effulgence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24145_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5461" link="CC Madhya 24.145" link_text="CC Madhya 24.145">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.145|CC Madhya 24.145, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Even a liberated soul merged in the impersonal Brahman effulgence is attracted to the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa. He thus installs a Deity and renders the Lord service."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from Śaṅkarācārya's commentary on the Nṛsiṁha-tāpanī Upaniṣad.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya25156_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5827" link="CC Madhya 25.156" link_text="CC Madhya 25.156">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 25.156|CC Madhya 25.156, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Even a liberated soul merged in the impersonal Brahman effulgence is attracted to the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa. He thus installs a Deity and renders the Lord service."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from Śaṅkarācārya's commentary on the Nṛsiṁha-tāpanī Upaniṣad.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya3100_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="489" link="CC Antya 3.100" link_text="CC Antya 3.100">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 3.100|CC Antya 3.100, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Haridāsa Ṭhākura used to chant the holy name on his beads 300,000 times daily. Throughout the entire day and night, he would chant the sixteen names of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra. One should not, however, imitate Haridāsa Ṭhākura, for no one else can chant the holy name 300,000 times a day. Such chanting is for the mukta-puruṣa, or liberated soul. We can follow his example, however, by chanting sixteen rounds of the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra on beads every day and offering respect to the tulasī plant. This is not at all difficult for anyone, and the process of chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra with a vow before the tulasī plant has such great spiritual potency that simply by doing this one can become spiritually strong. Therefore we request the members of the Hare Kṛṣṇa movement to follow Haridāsa Ṭhākura's example rigidly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya471_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="731" link="CC Antya 4.71" link_text="CC Antya 4.71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 4.71|CC Antya 4.71, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore whatever one does in executing devotional service must be accompanied by the chanting of the holy name of the Lord.” The chanting of the holy name of Kṛṣṇa—Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare—has been praised by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī in his Nāmāṣṭaka (verse 1):</p>
:nikhila-śruti-mauli-ratna-mālā-
:dyuti-nīrājita-pāda-paṅkajānta
:ayi mukta-kulair upāsyamānaṁ
:paritas tvāṁ hari-nāma saṁśrayāmi
<p>"O Hari-nāma! The tips of the toes of Your lotus feet are constantly being worshiped by the glowing radiance emanating from the string of gems known as the Upaniṣads, the crown jewels of all the Vedas. You are eternally adored by liberated souls such as Nārada and Śukadeva. O Hari-nāma! I take complete shelter of You."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya6197_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1253" link="CC Antya 6.197" link_text="CC Antya 6.197">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 6.197|CC Antya 6.197, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When a man is attached to material enjoyment, he is attached to many miserable conditions, but nevertheless he accepts his condemned position as one of happiness. Sense enjoyment is so strong for such a person that he cannot give it up, exactly as a worm in stool cannot give up the stool. From the spiritual point of view, when a person is too absorbed in material enjoyment, he is exactly like a worm in stool. Although such a position is utterly miserable to the eyes of liberated souls, the materialistic enjoyer is greatly attached to it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya826_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1581" link="CC Antya 8.26" link_text="CC Antya 8.26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 8.26|CC Antya 8.26, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A similar quotation from one of the Purāṇas also appears in the Viṣṇu-bhakti-candrodaya:</p>
:jivān-muktāḥ prapadyante kvacit saṁsāra-vāsanām
:yogino na vilipyante karmabhir bhagavat-parāḥ
<p>"Even liberated souls sometimes fall down to material desires, but those who fully engage in devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead are not affected by such desires."</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Laws of the government (Letters)

2011-12-12T19:59:48Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"government law"|"government laws"|"law of the government"|"law of the state"|"laws of the government"|"laws of the state"|"state law"|"state laws"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|11Dec11}}
{{last|12Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Laws of the Government|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUpendraLosAngeles13February1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968|Letter to Upendra -- Los Angeles 13 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am so glad to hear that you are released now; this I expected when you came to see me. I entrusted the matter to Krishna to give you release. Anyway, Krishna has been so much merciful upon you that He has taken you out of the state laws. So in every kind of miseries we have to depend on Krishna and we should not be too much disturbed when such miseries come upon us. You have shown very great example in sticking yourself to chanting Hare Krishna while you were in tribulation. Follow this practice all along your life, and surely Krishna will accept you into the Kingdom of God, Back to Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYamunaAllstonMass23May1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="170" link="Letter to Yamuna -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Yamuna -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamuna -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968|Letter to Yamuna -- Allston, Mass 23 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I received your letter a few days ago and I am very glad to learn that you are training the 2 boys in Krishna Consciousness. I do not think you require an academic degree for training such boys. We are training Krishna Consciousness, which has nothing to do with academic education; I therefore wish that instead of wasting your time for 2 or 3 years for taking a degree, you may increase your scope of activities for recruiting such boys and training them in Krishna Consciousness. But if your state laws do not allow it to hold any class without such degree then you must get such degree.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaMontreal16July1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="241" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Montreal 16 July, 1968" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Montreal 16 July, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Montreal 16 July, 1968|Letter to Gurudasa -- Montreal 16 July, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Chant Hare Krishna, both husband and wife, regularly, and worship Lord Krishna's Sri Murti, as you are doing, and try to elevate others in Krishna Consciousness, which has nothing to do with academic education; I therefore wish that instead of wasting your time for 2 or 3 years for taking a degree, you may increase your scope of activities for recruiting such boys and training them in Krishna Consciousness. But if your state laws do not allow it to hold any class without such degree then you must get such degree.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAnapurnaAnandaMontreal4September1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="297" link="Letter to Anapurna, Ananda -- Montreal 4 September, 1968" link_text="Letter to Anapurna, Ananda -- Montreal 4 September, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Anapurna, Ananda -- Montreal 4 September, 1968|Letter to Anapurna, Ananda -- Montreal 4 September, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far your marriage is concerned, I am very sorry that Ananda's parents are not willing in this marriage ceremony; now it is up to you for deciding whether you should get married or not. But I think you should, under the circumstances, the best thing will be that you get yourself married legally, according to the state laws and get a certificate and I think, Ananda, you should try to remain in Vancouver, and work. And by your labor you try to open a branch in Vancouver, and that will be very nice thing. And when I go to Vancouver, from Seattle, I shall offer my blessings in observing the rituals of our marriage system.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKrsnadasaNewVrindaban13June1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="363" link="Letter to Krsna dasa -- New Vrindaban 13 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Krsna dasa -- New Vrindaban 13 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Krsna dasa -- New Vrindaban 13 June, 1969|Letter to Krsna dasa -- New Vrindaban 13 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If the police do not allow you to perform kirtana in public places, do not disobey their orders. Try to abide by the law of the state for taking advantage of performing kirtana as far as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSwamiBSBhagavataMaharajaLosAngeles21August1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="528" link="Letter to Swami B. S. Bhagavata Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Swami B. S. Bhagavata Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Swami B. S. Bhagavata Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 August, 1969|Letter to Swami B. S. Bhagavata Maharaja -- Los Angeles 21 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have also gone through the Memorandum of Articles of Association of your Mission and particularly seen the specific portion referred to in your letter in reply. I see it is in order, but similarly, we have also incorporated our International Society for Krishna Consciousness pursuant to the religious corporation laws of the state of New York.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownTittenhurst1October1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="595" link="Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969|Letter to Unknown -- Tittenhurst 1 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The state laws are specifically meant for making citizens men of good character, and good character means avoiding the following sinful activities: intoxication, illicit sex life, gambling and meat-eating. We are checking people from practicing these sinful activities. All of our students are applying these principles practically in their lives, and they are teaching others to follow the same principles. Therefore, it is the duty of the government to help us in our missionary work rather than to hinder us.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaLosAngeles14February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="94" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Los Angeles 14 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your first question, a pure devotee is never under the modes of nature. In other words, no material laws apply on a devotee because he is fully under the direction of Krsna. So a devotee can continue his present occupation or he may change it if he likes. Krsna does not force a devotee because the devotee acts spontaneously according to the desire of the Lord; in this kind of loving service there is no question of force. Force is applied only when there is denial of Krsna. Just as the citizens of a state have freedom to follow the laws of the state, that is subordinate freedom, and the freedom of the living entities is also subordinate to Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles15April1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970]]: </span><div class="text">So the atheist is hypocrite himself when he says that he does not believe in God. He has to believe in God in the form of Death. A criminal hypocritically says that he does not believe in the Government, but a civil citizen abides by the law of the Government. The Government is present therefore both for the criminal and for the law abiding citizen. To the criminal the Government is present as force of law and order, putting the criminal in the prison house and giving the civil citizen all facilities for peaceful life. So in both the cases how one can say that he has not seen God? Death is Krishna—mrtyuh sarvaharas ca aham (B.G. 10:34). "(Also) I am Death who takes away everything." The atheist is liar that he does not see God. God is there for him as Death. But the atheist is so stubborn and obstinate that although he is very fearful of Death who will take away all his arrangements for sense gratification he lies that he does not see Him, and in the end he even attempts to resist Death, but he is killed as easily as anything and there is no doubt about it.
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYamunaGurudasaNairobi17October1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="501" link="Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971" link_text="Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971|Letter to Yamuna, Gurudasa -- Nairobi 17 October, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually our movement is so important that without taking to it, no other method, political, social, religious, or cultural, can give relief to the present chaotic status of the worldly situation. The leaders of the society must try to understand this point, that godlessness cannot give any relief to the human society. The whole world is so made that the living entity must serve Krishna; otherwise he has to serve maya. It is the same example that the citizen of the state has to render service to the government in order to become a good citizen. If one does not abide by the government laws then he is put into prison walls and forced to serve the government more tediously. So if we do not perform sacrifice, yajna, which means method of activities for pleasing the lord; as you know it is stated in Bhagavad-gita that any work not done for the satisfaction of the Lord must entangle the doer in the complication of the stringent laws of material nature.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Bodily (CC Adi-lila)

2011-12-10T08:42:24Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"bodily"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: bodily not "bodily comfort*" not "bodily concept*" not "bodily platform*" not "bodily feature*" not "bodily necess*"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04Dec11}}
{{last|10Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=47|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|47}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:bodily|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Preface and Introduction"><h3>CC Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" book="CC" index="5" link="CC Introduction" link_text="CC Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Introduction|CC Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This brings up the question of who Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is and what Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa is. Actually Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa is the exchange of love—but not ordinary love. Kṛṣṇa has immense potencies, of which three are principal: the internal, the external and the marginal potencies. In the internal potency there are three divisions: samvit, hlādinī and sandhinī. The hlādinī potency is Kṛṣṇa's pleasure potency. All living entities have this pleasure-seeking potency, for all beings are trying to have pleasure. This is the very nature of the living entity. At present we are trying to enjoy our pleasure potency by means of the body in the material condition. By bodily contact we are attempting to derive pleasure from material sense objects. But we should not entertain the nonsensical idea that Kṛṣṇa, who is always spiritual, also tries to seek pleasure on this material plane. In the Bhagavad-gītā Kṛṣṇa describes the material universe as a nonpermanent place full of miseries. Why, then, would He seek pleasure in matter? He is the Supersoul, the supreme spirit, and His pleasure is beyond the material conception.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi112_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="13" link="CC Adi 1.12" link_text="CC Adi 1.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.12|CC Adi 1.12, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">What the Upaniṣads call the transcendental, impersonal Brahman is the realm of the glowing effulgence of the same Supreme Person.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Three mantras of the Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad (2.2.9–11) give information regarding the bodily effulgence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi153_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="54" link="CC Adi 1.53" link_text="CC Adi 1.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.53|CC Adi 1.53, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Just as the sun is a localized planet with the sunshine expanding unlimitedly from that source, so the Absolute Truth is the Supreme Personality of Godhead with His effulgence of energy, Brahman, expanding unlimitedly. From that Brahman energy the creation appears, just as a cloud appears in sunshine. From the cloud comes rain, from the rain comes vegetation, and from the vegetation come fruits and flowers, which are the basis of subsistence for many other forms of life. Similarly, the effulgent bodily luster of the Supreme Lord is the cause of the creation of infinite universes. The Brahman effulgence is impersonal, but the cause of that energy is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi2Summary_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="105" link="CC Adi 2 Summary" link_text="CC Adi 2 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2 Summary|CC Adi 2 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This chapter explains that Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Kṛṣṇa Himself. Therefore, the Brahman effulgence is the bodily luster of Lord Caitanya, and the localized Supersoul situated in the heart of every living entity is His partial representation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi25_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="110" link="CC Adi 2.5" link_text="CC Adi 2.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.5|CC Adi 2.5, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The impersonal glowing effulgence of Brahman consists only of the personal bodily rays of the Supreme Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Since Śrī Gaurasundara, or Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, is identical with Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself, the Brahman effulgence consists of the rays of His transcendental body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi215_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="120" link="CC Adi 2.15" link_text="CC Adi 2.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.15|CC Adi 2.15, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">(Lord Brahmā said:) “The opulences of the impersonal Brahman spread throughout the millions and millions of universes. That Brahman is but the bodily effulgence of Govinda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi217_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="122" link="CC Adi 2.17" link_text="CC Adi 2.17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.17|CC Adi 2.17, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In this verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.6.47), vāta-vāsanāḥ refers to mendicants who do not care about anything material, including clothing, but who depend wholly on nature. Such sages do not cover their bodies even in severe winter or scorching sunshine. They take great pains not to avoid any kind of bodily suffering, and they live by begging from door to door. They never discharge their semen, either knowingly or unknowingly. By such celibacy they are able to raise the semen to the brain. Thus they become most intelligent and develop very sharp memories. Their minds are never disturbed or diverted from contemplation on the Absolute Truth, nor are they ever contaminated by desire for material enjoyment. By practicing austerities under strict discipline, such mendicants attain a neutral state transcendental to the modes of nature and merge into the impersonal Brahman.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi225_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="130" link="CC Adi 2.25" link_text="CC Adi 2.25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.25|CC Adi 2.25, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Supreme Personality of Godhead has His eternal form, which cannot be seen by material eyes or mental speculation. Only by transcendental devotional service can one understand the transcendental form of the Lord. The comparison is made here to the qualifications for viewing the personal features of the sun-god. The sun-god is a person who, although not visible to our eyes, is seen from the higher planets by the demigods, whose eyes are suitable for seeing through the glaring sunshine that surrounds him. Every planet has its own atmosphere according to the influence of the arrangement of material nature. It is therefore necessary to have a particular type of bodily construction to reach a particular planet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi237_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="142" link="CC Adi 2.37" link_text="CC Adi 2.37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.37|CC Adi 2.37, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The advocates of Viśiṣṭādvaita-vāda philosophy explain the Vedānta-sūtra by saying that although the living entity has two kinds of bodies—subtle (consisting of mind, intelligence and false ego) and gross (consisting of the five basic elements)—and although he thus lives in three bodily dimensions (gross, subtle and spiritual), he is nevertheless a spiritual soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi3Summary_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="226" link="CC Adi 3 Summary" link_text="CC Adi 3 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3 Summary|CC Adi 3 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja has herein presented much authentic evidence from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam and other scriptures to substantiate the identity of Lord Caitanya with Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself. He has described bodily symptoms in Lord Caitanya that are visible only in the person of the Supreme Lord, and he has proved that Lord Caitanya appeared with His personal associates-Śrī Nityānanda, Advaita, Gadādhara, Śrīvāsa and other devotees-to preach the special significance of chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa. The appearance of Lord Caitanya is both significant and confidential. He can be appreciated only by pure devotees and only through the process of devotional service. The Lord tried to conceal His identity as the Supreme Personality of Godhead by representing Himself as a devotee, but His pure devotees could recognize Him by His special features.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi337_9" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="263" link="CC Adi 3.37" link_text="CC Adi 3.37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3.37|CC Adi 3.37, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">White, red and yellow—these are the three bodily lusters that the Lord, the husband of the goddess of fortune, assumes in the ages of Satya, Tretā and Kali respectively.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi368_10" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="294" link="CC Adi 3.68" link_text="CC Adi 3.68">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3.68|CC Adi 3.68, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">According to the evidence of the revealed scriptures, a bodily limb (aṅga) is also called a part (aṁśa), and a part of a limb is called a partial part (upāṅga).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4Summary_11" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="340" link="CC Adi 4 Summary" link_text="CC Adi 4 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4 Summary|CC Adi 4 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord thought that undoubtedly Rādhārāṇī enjoyed His company and He enjoyed the company of Rādhārāṇī, but the exchange of transcendental mellow between the spiritual couple was more pleasing to Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī than to Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Rādhārāṇī felt more transcendental pleasure in the company of Kṛṣṇa than He could understand without taking Her position, but for Śrī Kṛṣṇa to enjoy in the position of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī was impossible because that position was completely foreign to Him. Kṛṣṇa is the transcendental male, and Rādhārāṇī is the transcendental female. Therefore, to know the transcendental pleasure of loving Kṛṣṇa, Lord Kṛṣṇa Himself appeared as Lord Caitanya, accepting the emotions and bodily luster of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi472_12" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="407" link="CC Adi 4.72" link_text="CC Adi 4.72">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.72|CC Adi 4.72, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who resides in His own realm, Goloka, with Rādhā, who resembles His own spiritual figure and who embodies the ecstatic potency (hlādinī). Their companions are Her confidantes, who embody extensions of Her bodily form and who are imbued and permeated with ever-blissful spiritual rasa."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4170_13" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="500" link="CC Adi 4.170" link_text="CC Adi 4.170">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.170|CC Adi 4.170, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Social customs, scriptural injunctions, bodily demands, fruitive action, shyness, patience, bodily pleasures, self-gratification and the path of varṇāśrama-dharma, which is difficult to give up—the gopīs have forsaken all these, along with their families, and suffered their relatives' punishment and scolding, all for the sake of serving Lord Kṛṣṇa. They render loving service to Him for the sake of His enjoyment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4268_14" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="595" link="CC Adi 4.268" link_text="CC Adi 4.268">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.268|CC Adi 4.268, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Therefore, assuming Rādhārāṇī’s sentiments and bodily complexion, I shall descend to fulfill these three desires.”</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi55_15" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="609" link="CC Adi 5.5" link_text="CC Adi 5.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.5|CC Adi 5.5, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">These two are one and the same identity. They differ only in form. Lord Balarāma is the first bodily expansion of Kṛṣṇa, and He assists in Lord Kṛṣṇa's transcendental pastimes.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Balarāma is a svāṁśa expansion of the Lord, and therefore there is no difference in potency between Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma. The only difference is in Their bodily structure. As the first expansion of Godhead, Balarāma is the chief Deity among the first quadruple forms, and He is the foremost assistant of Śrī Kṛṣṇa in His transcendental activities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi522_16" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="626" link="CC Adi 5.22" link_text="CC Adi 5.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.22|CC Adi 5.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Bhagavad-gītā confirms that one will attain his next material body according to his desires at the time he leaves his body. The desire of the mind carries the soul to a suitable atmosphere as the wind carries aromas from one place to another. Unfortunately, those who are not yogīs but gross materialists, who throughout their lives indulge in sense gratification, are puzzled by the disarrangement of the bodily and mental condition at the time of death. Such gross sensualists, encumbered by the main ideas, desires and associations of the lives they have led, desire something against their interest and thus foolishly take on new bodies that perpetuate their material miseries.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi534_17" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="637" link="CC Adi 5.34" link_text="CC Adi 5.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.34|CC Adi 5.34, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Outside of Vaikuṇṭha, the abode of Kṛṣṇa, which is called paravyoma, is the glaring effulgence of Kṛṣṇa's bodily rays. This is called the brahmajyoti. The transcendental region of that effulgence is called Siddhaloka or Brahmaloka. When impersonalists achieve liberation, they merge into that Brahmaloka effulgence. This transcendental region is undoubtedly spiritual, but it contains no manifestations of spiritual activities or variegatedness. It is compared to the glow of the sun. Within the sun's glow is the sphere of the sun, where one can experience all sorts of varieties.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi536_18" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="639" link="CC Adi 5.36" link_text="CC Adi 5.36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.36|CC Adi 5.36, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Even a person who thinks of Kṛṣṇa as an enemy and is killed by Him may be liberated by becoming one with the body of Kṛṣṇa. What then must be the destination of devotees who always think favorably of Kṛṣṇa as their master or friend? These devotees must attain a situation better than Brahmaloka, the impersonal bodily effulgence of Kṛṣṇa. Devotees cannot be situated in the impersonal Brahman effulgence, into which impersonalists desire to merge. The devotees are placed in Vaikuṇṭhaloka or Kṛṣṇaloka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi541_19" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="644" link="CC Adi 5.41" link_text="CC Adi 5.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">“O my Lord, Your transcendental pastimes and enjoyments all appear inconceivable because they are not limited by the causal and effective actions of material thought. You can do everything without performing bodily work. The Vedas say that the Absolute Truth has multifarious potencies and does not need to do anything personally. My dear Lord, You are entirely devoid of material qualities. Without anyone's help, You can create, maintain and dissolve the entire qualitative material manifestation, yet in all such activities You do not change. You do not accept the results of Your activities, unlike ordinary demons and demigods, who suffer or enjoy the reactions of their activities in the material world. Unaffected by the reactions of work, You eternally exist with Your full spiritual potency. This we cannot fully understand."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi61415_20" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="850" link="CC Adi 6.14-15" link_text="CC Adi 6.14-15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 6.14-15|CC Adi 6.14-15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">“Sometimes the material scientist suggests that trees grow from the earth automatically, without assistance from a gardener, because that is a tendency of matter. They also consider the intuition of living creatures from birth to be material. But such material tendencies as bodily intuition cannot be accepted as independent, for they suggest the existence of a spirit soul within the body. Actually, neither the tree nor any other body of a living creature has any tendency or intuition; the tendency and intuition exist because the soul is present within the body. In this connection, the example of a car and driver may be given very profitably. The car has a tendency to turn right and left, but one cannot say that the car itself, as matter, turns right and left without the direction of a driver. A material car has neither tendencies nor intuitions independent of the intentions of the driver within the car. The same principle applies for the automatic growth of trees in the forest. The growth takes place because of the soul's presence within the tree."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi788_21" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1034" link="CC Adi 7.88" link_text="CC Adi 7.88">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.88|CC Adi 7.88, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In this connection Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Gosvāmī says that sometimes persons who have no love of Godhead at all display ecstatic bodily symptoms. Artificially they sometimes laugh, cry and dance just like madmen, but this cannot help one progress in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Rather, such artificial agitation of the body is to be given up when one naturally develops the necessary bodily symptoms. Actual blissful life, manifested in genuine spiritual laughing, crying and dancing, is the symptom of real advancement in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, which can be achieved by a person who always voluntarily engages in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. If one who is not yet developed imitates such symptoms artificially, he creates chaos in the spiritual life of human society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi78990_22" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1035" link="CC Adi 7.89-90" link_text="CC Adi 7.89-90">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.89-90|CC Adi 7.89-90, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Perspiration, trembling, standing on end of one"s bodily hairs, tears, faltering voice, fading complexion, madness, melancholy, patience, pride, joy and humility—these are various natural symptoms of ecstatic love of Godhead, which causes a devotee to dance and float in an ocean of transcendental bliss while chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi7100_23" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1044" link="CC Adi 7.100" link_text="CC Adi 7.100">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.100|CC Adi 7.100, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are millions of living entities who have become conditioned by the laws of material nature, and they are wandering throughout the planetary systems of this universe in different bodily forms. Among them, one who is fortunate meets a bona fide spiritual master by the grace of Kṛṣṇa and comes to understand the meaning of devotional service. By discharging devotional service under the direction of the bona fide spiritual master, or ācārya, he develops love of Godhead. One whose love of Godhead (kṛṣṇa-prema) is awakened and who thus becomes a devotee of the inconceivable Supreme Personality of Godhead is to be considered extremely fortunate.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi7102_24" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1046" link="CC Adi 7.102" link_text="CC Adi 7.102">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.102|CC Adi 7.102, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The Absolute Truth is realized in full by the process of devotional service to the Lord, Vāsudeva, or the Personality of Godhead, who is the full-fledged Absolute Truth. Brahman is His transcendental bodily effulgence, and Paramātmā is His partial representation. As such, Brahman or Paramātmā realization of the Absolute Truth is but a partial realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi7140_25" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1084" link="CC Adi 7.140" link_text="CC Adi 7.140">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.140|CC Adi 7.140, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Brahman means the greatest, but the Supreme Personality of Godhead is greater than the greatest, just as the sun globe is greater than the sunshine, which is all-pervading in the universe. Although the sunshine that spreads all over the universes appears very great to the less knowledgeable, greater than the sunshine is the sun itself, and greater than the sun is the sun-god. Similarly, impersonal Brahman is not the greatest, although it appears to be so. Impersonal Brahman is only the bodily effulgence of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but the transcendental form of the Lord is greater than both the impersonal Brahman and localized Paramātmā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi8Summary_26" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1116" link="CC Adi 8 Summary" link_text="CC Adi 8 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8 Summary|CC Adi 8 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura warns against artificial displays of the bodily symptoms called aṣṭa-sāttvika-vikāra. ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 14.99|CC Antya 14.99]]) That is also an offense. One should seriously and sincerely continue to chant the Pañca-tattva names śrī-kṛṣṇa-caitanya prabhu-nityānanda śrī-advaita gadādhara śrīvāsādi-gaura-bhakta-vṛnda. All these ācāryas will bestow their causeless mercy upon a devotee and gradually purify his heart. When he is actually purified, automatically he will experience ecstasy in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi823_27" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1139" link="CC Adi 8.23" link_text="CC Adi 8.23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.23|CC Adi 8.23, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Simply by talking of Nityānanda Prabhu one awakens his love for Kṛṣṇa. Thus all his bodily limbs are agitated by ecstasy, and tears flow from his eyes like the waters of the Ganges.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi825_28" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1141" link="CC Adi 8.25" link_text="CC Adi 8.25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.25|CC Adi 8.25, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“If one's heart does not change, tears do not flow from his eyes, his body does not shiver, and his bodily hairs do not stand on end as he chants the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra, it should be understood that his heart is as hard as iron. This is due to his offenses at the lotus feet of the Lord's holy name.”</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, commenting on this verse, which is a quotation from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (2.3.24), remarks that sometimes a mahā-bhāgavata, or very advanced devotee, does not manifest such transcendental symptoms as tears in the eyes, whereas sometimes a kaniṣṭha-adhikārī, a neophyte devotee, displays them artificially. This does not mean, however, that the neophyte is more advanced than the mahā-bhāgavata devotee. The test of the real change of heart that takes place when one chants the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantra is that one becomes detached from material enjoyment. This is the real change.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi827_29" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1143" link="CC Adi 8.27" link_text="CC Adi 8.27">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.27|CC Adi 8.27, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When one's transcendental loving service to the Lord is actually awakened, it generates transformations in the body such as perspiration, trembling, throbbing of the heart, faltering of the voice and tears in the eyes.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>These bodily transformations are automatically manifested when one is actually situated in love of Godhead. One should not artificially imitate them. Our disease is desire for that which is material; even while advancing in spiritual life, we want material acclaim. One must be freed from this disease. Pure devotion must be anyābhilāṣitā-śūnyam (Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu 1.1.11), without desire for anything material. Advanced devotees manifest many bodily transformations, which are symptoms of ecstasy, but one should not imitate them to achieve cheap adoration from the public. When one actually attains the advanced stage, the ecstatic symptoms will appear automatically; one does not need to imitate them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1051_30" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1306" link="CC Adi 10.51" link_text="CC Adi 10.51">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.51|CC Adi 10.51, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">As Murāri Gupta treated his patients, by his mercy both their bodily and spiritual diseases subsided.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Murāri Gupta could treat both bodily and spiritual disease because he was a physician by profession and a great devotee of the Lord in terms of spiritual advancement. This is an example of service to humanity. Everyone should know that there are two kinds of diseases in human society. One disease, which is called adhyātmika, or material disease, pertains to the body, but the main disease is spiritual.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1051_31" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1306" link="CC Adi 10.51" link_text="CC Adi 10.51">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.51|CC Adi 10.51, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many hospitals and medical clinics to cure bodily diseases, but there are no such hospitals to cure the material disease of the spirit soul. The centers of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement are the only established hospitals that can cure man of birth, death, old age and disease.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1053_32" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1308" link="CC Adi 10.53" link_text="CC Adi 10.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.53|CC Adi 10.53, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Caitanya Mahāprabhu is sometimes explained to be rādhā-bhāva-dyuti-suvalita, or characterized by the emotions and bodily luster of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī. Gadādhara dāsa is this dyuti, or luster. In the Gaura-gaṇoddeśa-dīpikā (154) he is described to be an expansion of the potency of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1059_33" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1314" link="CC Adi 10.59" link_text="CC Adi 10.59">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.59|CC Adi 10.59, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many hundreds and thousands of devotees of Lord Caitanya among whom there are no special symptoms, but when a devotee of Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu functions with specific prowess, he displays the feature called āveśa. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu personally spread the saṅkīrtana movement, and He advised all the inhabitants of Bhāratavarṣa to take up His cult and preach it all over the world. The visible bodily symptoms of devotees who follow such instructions are called āveśa. Śrīla Śivānanda Sena observed such āveśa symptoms in Nakula Brahmacārī, who displayed symptoms exactly like those of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. The Caitanya-caritāmṛta states that in the Age of Kali the only spiritual function is to broadcast the holy name of the Lord, but this function can be performed only by one who is actually empowered by Lord Kṛṣṇa. The process by which a devotee is thus empowered is called āveśa, or sometimes it is called śakty-āveśa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1342_34" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1614" link="CC Adi 13.42" link_text="CC Adi 13.42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.42|CC Adi 13.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura comments in this connection that such feelings of separation as Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu enjoyed from the books of Vidyāpati, Caṇḍīdāsa and Jayadeva are especially reserved for persons like Śrī Rāmānanda Rāya and Svarūpa Dāmodara, who were paramahaṁsas, men of the topmost perfection, because of their advanced spiritual consciousness. Such topics are not to be discussed by ordinary persons imitating the activities of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. For critical students of mundane poetry and literary men without God consciousness who are after bodily sense gratification, there is no need to read such a high standard of transcendental literature.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1342_35" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1614" link="CC Adi 13.42" link_text="CC Adi 13.42">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.42|CC Adi 13.42, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One should not misunderstand the pastimes of Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa to be the activities of a mundane young boy and girl. The mundane sexual activities of young boys and girls are most abominable. Therefore, those who are in bodily consciousness and who desire sense gratification are forbidden to indulge in discussions of the transcendental pastimes of Śrī Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1386_36" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1656" link="CC Adi 13.86" link_text="CC Adi 13.86">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.86|CC Adi 13.86, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"This Personality of Godhead, appearing as the son of a cowherd damsel, is easily available and understandable to devotees, whereas those who are under the concept of bodily life, even though they are very much advanced in austerity and penance, or even though they are great philosophers, are unable to understand Him."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi13116_37" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1686" link="CC Adi 13.116" link_text="CC Adi 13.116">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.116|CC Adi 13.116, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Seeing the transcendental bodily effulgence of the child, each of His nicely constructed limbs full of auspicious signs and resembling a form of gold, Sītā Ṭhākurāṇī was very pleased, and because of her maternal affection, she felt as if her heart were melting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1414_38" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1709" link="CC Adi 14.14" link_text="CC Adi 14.14">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.14|CC Adi 14.14, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">There are thirty-two bodily marks that symptomize a great personality, and I see all those marks on the body of this child.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1415_39" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1710" link="CC Adi 14.15" link_text="CC Adi 14.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.15|CC Adi 14.15, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"There are thirty-two bodily symptoms of a great personality: five of his bodily parts are large, five fine, seven reddish, six raised, three small, three broad and three grave."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The five large parts are the nose, arms, chin, eyes and knees. The five fine parts are the skin, fingertips, teeth, hair on the body and hair on the head. The seven reddish parts are the eyes, soles, palms, palate, nails and upper and lower lips. The six raised parts are the chest, shoulders, nails, nose, waist and mouth. The three small parts are the neck, thighs and male organ. The three broad parts are the waist, forehead and chest. The three grave parts are the navel, voice and existence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1418_40" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1713" link="CC Adi 14.18" link_text="CC Adi 14.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 14.18|CC Adi 14.18, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When Nīlāmbara Cakravartī, Śacīmātā and Jagannātha Miśra understood from the marks on the Lord's lotus feet that child Nimāi was not an ordinary child but an incarnation of Nārāyaṇa, they decided that on that very same day, which was very auspicious, they should observe a festival for His name-giving ceremony. In this connection we can particularly see how an incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is ascertained by His bodily symptoms, His activities and the prediction of the śāstras. By factual evidence a person can be accepted as an incarnation of God, not whimsically or by the votes of rascals and fools.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1623_41" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1851" link="CC Adi 16.23" link_text="CC Adi 16.23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 16.23|CC Adi 16.23, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">"As the embodied soul continuously passes, in this body, from boyhood to youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death. The self-realized soul is not bewildered by such a change." Such verses from the Bhagavad-gītā or any other Vedic literature give valuable instructions on the occasion of someone's passing away. By discussing such instructions from the Bhagavad-gītā or Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, a sober man can certainly understand that the soul never dies but rather passes from one body to another. This is called transmigration of the soul. A soul comes into this material world and creates bodily relationships with a father, a mother, sisters, brothers, a wife and children, but all these relationships pertain to the body, not the soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi177_42" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1947" link="CC Adi 17.7" link_text="CC Adi 17.7">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.7|CC Adi 17.7, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In His youth the Lord exhibited His ecstatic love of Kṛṣṇa on the plea of disturbances of the bodily airs. Accompanied by His confidential devotees, He enjoyed various pastimes in this way.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>According to Āyur-vedic treatment, the entire physiological system is conducted by three elements, namely vāyu, pitta and kapha (air, bile and mucus). Secretions within the body transform into other secretions like blood, urine and stool, but if there are disturbances in the metabolism, the secretions turn into kapha (mucus) by the influence of the air within the body. According to the Āyur-vedic system, when the secretion of bile and formation of mucus disturb the air circulating within the body, fifty-nine varieties of diseases may occur. One such disease is craziness. On the plea of disturbance of the bodily air and metabolism, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu acted as if crazy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1749_43" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1988" link="CC Adi 17.49" link_text="CC Adi 17.49">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.49|CC Adi 17.49, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It appears that although Gopāla Cāpāla was sinful, talkative and insulting, he nevertheless had the qualification of simplicity. Thus he believed Caitanya Mahāprabhu to be the incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead who had come to deliver all fallen souls, and he appealed for his own deliverance, seeking the mercy of the Lord. He did not know, however, that the deliverance of the fallen does not consist of curing their bodily diseases, although it is also a fact that when a man is delivered from the material clutches his material bodily diseases are automatically cured. Gopāla Cāpāla simply wanted to be delivered from the bodily sufferings of leprosy, but Śrī Caitanya, although accepting his sincere appeal, wanted to inform him of the real cause of suffering.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1791_44" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2028" link="CC Adi 17.91" link_text="CC Adi 17.91">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.91|CC Adi 17.91, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita was performing the śrāddha ceremony for his father, and as is customary, he was hearing the thousand names of Lord Viṣṇu. At that time Gaurahari (Lord Caitanya) appeared on the scene, and He also began to hear the thousand names of Viṣṇu with full satisfaction. When He thus heard the holy name of Lord Nṛsiṁha, Lord Caitanya became absorbed in thought, and He became angry like Nṛsiṁha Prabhu in His angry mood. His eyes became red, His bodily hairs stood on end, all the parts of His body trembled, and He made a thundering sound. All of a sudden He took up a club, and people became greatly afraid, thinking, "We do not know what kind of offense we have now committed!" But then Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu adjusted His thoughts and sat down on His seat.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17148_45" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2085" link="CC Adi 17.148" link_text="CC Adi 17.148">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.148|CC Adi 17.148, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In our village relationship, Nīlāmbara Cakravartī Ṭhākura was my uncle. Such a relationship is stronger than a bodily relationship.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Democracy (Letters)

2011-12-07T22:15:32Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"democracies"|"democracy"|"democrat"|"democratic"|"democratically"|"democrats"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|21Sep11}}
{{last|07Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=10}}
{{total|10}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Democracy|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRPrakashAllahabad22June1951_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951" link_text="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951|Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gita it is said that the common folk follows the leading men of society. At the present moment of democratic age the Government of the State is conducted by the leading men of society. As such it is a good sign that the Government has taken up this work of social upliftment as a right measure at a right time. And in order to give the scheme a right direction the government may take authoritative hints from the scriptures like Bhagavad-gita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVibhavatiNewVrindaban12June1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="357" link="Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969|Letter to Vibhavati -- New Vrindaban 12 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mr. John Lennon is anxious for peace in the world, so also is everyone anxious for peace in the world, but it should be known how that peace can be attained. If we keep the human society as it is, there is no possibility of peace. It is not a question of simply accepting God as the center of everything and peace will be achieved, but the question is how to live in God. Mr. Lennon wants to stop war, but the war is the creation of different politicians. So unless on the summit of administration there are actually Krishna Conscious men, we cannot stop war. Therefore people in general must understand the importance of Krishna Consciousness, and they must in this democratic day send their real representatives who can make right decisions whether there should be war or no war.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaTittenhurst13October1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="612" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Tittenhurst 13 October, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have seen the agenda of your president's meeting. This is nice. One thing should be followed, however, as your countrymen are more or less independent spirited and lovers of democracy. So everything should be done very carefully so that their sentiments may not be hurt. According to Sanskrit moral principles, everything has to be acted, taking consideration of the place, audience and time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYamunaENGLAND11thAugust1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="351" link="Letter to Yamuna -- ENGLAND 11th August, 1971" link_text="Letter to Yamuna -- ENGLAND 11th August, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yamuna -- ENGLAND 11th August, 1971|Letter to Yamuna -- ENGLAND 11th August, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Frankly speaking the Deities are not as opulent as when They were being taken care of by you. So if you want to come back here and take care of Them I have no objection. But you are taking care of the Calcutta Deities, so what is the difficulty there? Does the 'democratic management' not allow you to go to the Deity room? What is the difficulty? Let me know frankly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhudvisaKenya15September1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="458" link="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Kenya 15 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Madhudvisa -- Kenya 15 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhudvisa -- Kenya 15 September, 1971|Letter to Madhudvisa -- Kenya 15 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the government injunction, that is the worst situation of this age. The so called democratic government means some of the sudras, rascals without any knowledge of the highest aim of life. By hook and crook they get some votes and get the responsible chair in government. Naturally they can whimsically enact any law which is against the interest of the people in general.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAmarendraCalcutta4March1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to Amarendra -- Calcutta 4 March, 1972" link_text="Letter to Amarendra -- Calcutta 4 March, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Amarendra -- Calcutta 4 March, 1972|Letter to Amarendra -- Calcutta 4 March, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actual government means to give the citizens the highest welfare, that is, spiritual fulfillment and access they should provide to obtain without any difficulty the perfection of this human form of life. Otherwise, government means democracy, so now instead of one king who could rule piously, there are thousands of kings, each one interested in taking only some taxes for his spending, not for welfare. Nowadays, politician means pick-pocket, fooling the people who are innocent into voting them and then picking their pockets, because in two or four years they know they may be replaced by some other king so they take as much as they can. The people are innocent, we have seen this everywhere, even in Russia, it is only these rascal leaders who have spoiled everything by fooling the people for their personal advantage.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHrdayanandaVrindaban5November1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="569" link="Letter to Hrdayananda -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Hrdayananda -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hrdayananda -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972|Letter to Hrdayananda -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This constantly changing managers is not good. We shall develop more progressively by sticking in one place and working, not that one week we have three presidents, that is not good. Our managers should be very responsible for developing their centre to the topmost standard, why this restlessness? It is just like one man is holding government post by getting votes, so today or tomorrow or next day, but he will have to go out, then another man comes, then another, another—in this way, democratic system, no one becomes responsible for the welfare of the citizens, only they want to take for themselves as much as they can before they have to get out, so they do not take real interest in their duty. It is a little like that. My idea is that the leaders must agree to stick at one place, even they may have to remain their life-long, that is the ideal leader, one who is conscious of his duty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaVrindaban5November1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="570" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Vrindaban 5 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From now on if someone takes the leading post, he must agree to stick and not go away just because it is difficult from time to time. That is ideal leader. He is responsible and he knows his duty. Just like I did that. My Guru Maharaja gave me a task and always I was discouraged by my god-brothers, but I did not forget him even for a moment, and I was determined to follow my duty, even though sometimes I did not like to do it. But this always changing means no sense. If he is leader, he must be fixed-up. Otherwise, if he has no real interest, why he takes that post? He must be responsible. He must stick and develop the highest standard of Krishna Consciousness practice in that area of management. But if he is sometimes thinking, Oh, I do not like to do this, let me go away at first opportunity, then how will things go on? That is just like democratic system in your government: every four, five years changing all the leaders. In this way, each man is thinking he shall not try to do very much. No one is interested in the real welfare of the citizens, simply because the post is temporary. That is not our process. Real meaning of duty is just like Arjuna: he did not like to be responsible, he wanted to leave the scene, but Krishna convinced him this is your duty, to fight, so he did it for Krishna, and he fought until the last man was killed from the opposing side. That is leadership. He is determined to stick to his position because he has understood Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor19July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 19 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding incorporation of our ISKCON centers, we want to run all our centers as nonprofit religious organizations; that is the main point. Keeping this point in view too much official control is not good in spiritual life. The centers should remain spiritually fit and independent. Some control must be there as is now. Too much control means so many vouchers. Gradually it will become a mundane institution. All our managers should be spiritually advanced simple and honest in carrying out the orders of the spiritual master and Krsna. That will be a nice standard. Democracy in spiritual affairs is not at all good but breeds power politics. We should be careful about power politics. Our only aim should be that each and every devotee is full dedicated to Krsna, then things will go on nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupanugaBombay18December1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="690" link="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 18 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 18 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 18 December, 1974|Letter to Rupanuga -- Bombay 18 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If somehow or other we can convince the majority of the United States population to take to Krsna Consciousness then the whole world will become Krsna Conscious. This is a fact. The United States is the leader of all other nations. You simply educate the people in this Krsna Conscious philosophy and then there will be no difficulty in capturing the government. In your country there is very good system of democracy. As we have seen just recently the people, as the common people have so much power, that they were able to get down this Nixon, who is obviously a rascal. So if we can simply convince a good majority of persons then they will automatically want a Krsna Conscious leader. And if there are Krsna Conscious leaders in the government then they will act as Krsna's representative and will be able to save the world from the disastrous condition of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Compared with (Letters)

2011-12-07T22:02:54Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"comparable with"|"compare with"|"compared with"|"compares with"|"comparing with"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Nov11}}
{{last|07Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=15}}
{{total|15}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Compared With...|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBallabhiISKCONInc262ndAveNewYorkNY5May1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="78" link="Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967" link_text="Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967|Letter to Ballabhi -- ISKCON Inc., 26 2nd Ave, New York, N.Y 5 May, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The spirit soul does not evolve like the body. The body has got six transformations, namely, the body takes its birth, it grows, it remains for some time, it produces some by-products and it dwindles and then it vanishes. All these six changes of the body are not applicable to the soul. The soul is permanent. It has no development, no decrease, no destruction, nothing of the sort as compared with the body. The only difficulty of the soul is that in the conditioned state of material body, the soul is supposed to forget its identity; by chanting Hare Krishna gradually the soul revives its identity or it comes out from the forgetfulness. This is not exactly development, but it is reviving one's consciousness. Everything will be gradually clear as you go on chanting Hare Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles1February1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="40" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1968|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 1 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, Sanskrit is spoken not only on Krishna Loka but also in higher planets, of the demigods. It is called the language of God and the demigods. It was spoken also on this planet, when people were all godly, they used to speak in Sanskrit. Sanskrit is the origin of all languages of the civilized peoples. It is most perfect, not only descriptive; the word "Sanskrit" means "the most perfect". Because not a single word you can pronounce without having a bona fide principle. It is not like the English language, "but, put" with irrational difference in pronunciation, no principles. Sanskrit isn't like that. Therefore it is perfect. It isn't whimsical. English poetry has one line one inch long, next line 600 inches long. Sanskrit is not like that. There are strict principles, and it is so beautiful. Therefore in Sanskrit language not an ordinary man can become a poet. No other language of the world can be compared with it. No other language of the world is so perfect as Sanskrit. Any language near to Sanskrit language (like Bengali) is nearer to perfection. Sanskrit is pronounced same way here or there, it is standard.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarunamayiLosAngeles25February1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="85" link="Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968" link_text="Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968|Letter to Karunamayi -- Los Angeles 25 February, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So long we are engaged in the service of the Lord, He has assured us all protection. But if we are attacked, of course we must defend ourselves as best we can. Nobody can compare with the Merciful Nityananda. He can defend Himself quite well; He could have killed the sinners in an instant, but He had decided that He wanted to save these sinners. He was setting an example that we have to preach Krishna Consciousness even at the risk of personal violence. Just like the children sometimes become violent, but the father knows he can defend himself at any time, and so he tries to teach them correctly by reprimanding them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHayagrivaSeattle7October1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="354" link="Letter to Hayagriva -- Seattle 7 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hayagriva -- Seattle 7 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hayagriva -- Seattle 7 October, 1968|Letter to Hayagriva -- Seattle 7 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now so far your personal matter is concerned, you are a Brahmacari, you can marry at any time, and in New York, all the nice girls, they are actually very suitable for our students, and I encourage that all the Brahmacaris may be very responsible, and marry one of the girls. Because generally the girls desire good husband and a good home, children, that is their natural propensity, so we want to show some ideal householders also. But the proposal that marriage will solve the question of lust, is not practical. Neither wife should be accepted as a machine for satisfying our lust. The marriage tie should be taken as very sacred. One who marries for subduing lust is mistaken. Because lust cannot be satisfied simply by indulging in sense gratification. It is compared with that extinguishing the fire with large amount of petrol. For the time being, the fire may appear to be extinguished by pouring a large quantity of petrol, but the petrol itself is so dangerous that at any time, it can be in flame. So to subdue lust is a different process.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles11December1968_3" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="481" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 11 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have also heard from Purusottama that you have now obtained one beautiful temple on Second Avenue that can very nicely be compared with a palace. So this is all Krishna's Grace. You have tried so hard to find a new temple there but Krishna did not approve so there was no temple. But now that Krishna wills it with simply a flick of the eye a temple has come to us, better even than we were hoping for. So this is what is meant that Krishna is Controller and we are controlled. When we simply remember to accept the control of Krishna and not to act independently then all fortune is automatically present.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKirtananandaLosAngeles24June1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="394" link="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1969|Letter to Kirtanananda -- Los Angeles 24 June, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yesterday afternoon, we safely reached Los Angeles, and Tamala Krishna has rented a very, very nice entire house for me, with compound and garage, at $350 per month. So I am very comfortably situated here. Two brahmacaris, Purusottama and Sridama, are always taking care of me, but at the same time, I am always thinking of your New Vrindaban. The first thing I find in the taste of the milk. The milk which we are taking here is not at all comparable with New Vrindaban milk. Anyway, there must be a gulf of difference between city life and country life. As poet Cowper said, "Country is made by God, and city is made by man."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArundhatiTittenhurst2November1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="645" link="Letter to Arundhati -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Arundhati -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Arundhati -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969|Letter to Arundhati -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your first question, the proof of Krishna Consciousness is that the Bhagavad-gita it is oldest transcendental literature about God-consciousness in the history of the world. It is estimated from authoritative sources of Vedic literature that Bhagavad-gita is eternal truth and was first revealed within our knowledge at least 120 millions of years ago. So what other literature can be compared with Bhagavad-gita throughout the whole world or universe?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaTittenhurst2November1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="646" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Tittenhurst 2 November, 1969]]: </span><div class="text">We have all respect for these great preachers, but we do not require to study books save and accept for some reference. We must push on our philosophy how to love God. Our process is simple. We have got volumes of books also, so it is better for us to mind our own business than to divert our attention in the studies of other books. This was definitely forbidden by Lord Caitanya. After all, Krishna Consciousness philosophy is as old as 120 million years at the least. So nothing can be compared with our philosophy either in the matter of antiquity, philosophy, ethics, science, morality, etc., all in correct vision and approved by great stalwart acaryas. So far others are concerned, they cannot be compared even.
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLondon23November1969_3" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="692" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969|Letter to Madhusudana -- London 23 November, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I sometimes warn my students not to discuss much about the affairs of Krishna's dealing with the Gopis. In the Srimad-Bhagavatam such dealings are described in the 10th Canto, and as it is already explained, 9 Cantos have been devoted just to understand the philosophy of Krishna. In the 2nd Canto it is recommended that one should begin to see Krishna from the Lotus Feet, not from the genital. Gradually, as he advances in understanding Krishna, he should go up and up. In this way, one should try to see the face of Krishna; and His dealing with the Gopis is compared with His sweet smile. So for the present we should better stick our faith and observation to the Lotus Feet of Krishna and pray fervently that He may give us the strength and capacity to understand Him as He is.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaLosAngeles13May1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="303" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970|Letter to Brahmananda -- Los Angeles 13 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the dummy BTG, I compared with the Japanese BTG, and it appears that the present one is quite inferior. The price is higher and the subscription card is not to be included, and the size is smaller also. So considering all these points it is inferior to the Japanese BTG. Now because there is no alternative we must get them printed here, but as you are going to Japan, I think you will be able to find out some printer who will be regularly supplying.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJaduraniBombay1April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="132" link="Letter to Jadurani -- Bombay 1 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Jadurani -- Bombay 1 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jadurani -- Bombay 1 April, 1971|Letter to Jadurani -- Bombay 1 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The philosophy should be illustrated, but everything must be done with clear intelligence according to the Parampara revealation of the Absolute Truth and Krsna will give you good understanding for the purpose. The picture of the upside down tree drawn by Bharadraja as a sample is good. The roots of the trees are like pillars growing large and making the tree strong. Regarding the descriptions in Bhagavad-gita Ch XV in verse 1 the leaves are described as the Vedic hymns and in the 2nd verse, the sense objects or vishaya are compared with the twigs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktadasaBhaktivedantaManor3August1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="264" link="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 3 August, 1973" link_text="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 3 August, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 3 August, 1973|Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 3 August, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At any rate there is nothing in the world thAT CAN COMPARE WITH our Movement of Chanting and dancing. So Chant dance and when you get tired take Prasadm, this is our actual solid preaching work all over the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVishvambharDayalaNewDelhi15December1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="752" link="Letter to Vishvambhar Dayala -- New Delhi 15 December, 1975" link_text="Letter to Vishvambhar Dayala -- New Delhi 15 December, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vishvambhar Dayala -- New Delhi 15 December, 1975|Letter to Vishvambhar Dayala -- New Delhi 15 December, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The other day Goswami Nrsimhavallabha's son did not come to see me, so kindly finally once more approach the Goswami and let me know if he is at all interested to take up the translation work as he has informed me that he has already translated a part of the book which I gave him. Then immediately send the translation work to me in Bombay or you can read it yourself, compare with the original book and if possible re-write or copy and send it to me at the Bombay address. On hearing from you finally about this matter I shall decide to appoint one translator either in Delhi or Bombay. Please take it as very important and do the needful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaMayapur20January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore the school should be moved to India, specifically to our new gurukula project in Vrindaban, where the facility will be just to our needs and the needs of the brahmacari to develop spiritually because it is based on authentic scripture. To live in Vrindaban is the highest perfection and to grow up in Vrindaban the greatest fortune. Who can compare Vrindaban to the nasty western culture? Even to live in Mathura-mandala for a fortnight guarantees one liberation. In Vrindaban no one will place restrictions on the school and it will be encouraged by the government. The people will see such a school and the example will encourage thousands to send their children there to be trained as human beings and devotees. The cost for maintaining such a place is minimal and when compared with the exchange rate in dollars, a very substantial savings.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoArtistsUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="127" link="Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to Artists -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Skanda is Kartikeya. He is very beautiful and is situated on a peacock's back with bows and arrows and two hands. From the photograph, he appears to have many heads. But that is not correct. He only has one head. And he is considered the most beautiful personality next to Cupid. In India if a person is very beautiful, he is compared with Kartikeya.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Theoretical (Letters)

2011-12-07T21:35:33Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"theoretical"|"theoretically"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: theoretical or theoretically not "theoretical knowledge"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Nov11}}
{{last|07Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=8}}
{{total|8}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Theoretical|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAniruddhaLosAngeles4February1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="87" link="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 4 February, 1969" link_text="Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 4 February, 1969">
<div class="heading">Our movement is not only for some theoretical teaching, but it is for developing practical character and definite understanding.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 4 February, 1969|Letter to Aniruddha -- Los Angeles 4 February, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You are right when you say that setting a good example for the boys is the best precept. There is a saying that an example is better than a precept. Our exemplary character depends on strictly following the four principles, and this will conquer the whole world. Our boys and girls in London, by there exemplary character have drawn the attention of many respectable persons and even some public papers. Our movement is not only for some theoretical teaching, but it is for developing practical character and definite understanding. I will be glad to know what is your future program. Do you think you will be continuing as brahmacari, or in the future will you wish to become householder? The idea is that when we open our educational institute, we will require some dedicated monks, just like Christian Fathers, who have no connection with women. In that case, we can start a theological school also, along with a boys primary school. Our theological school will regularly teach our published books, such as Bhagavad-gita As It Is, Srimad-Bhagavatam, Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Nectar of Devotion, Brahma Samhita, and Krishna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayagovindaBoston25December1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="735" link="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Boston 25 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jayagovinda -- Boston 25 December, 1969">
<div class="heading">This is my theoretical proposition, and I am sure that if you follow, it will come to be fruitful.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayagovinda -- Boston 25 December, 1969|Letter to Jayagovinda -- Boston 25 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The balance magazines will be sent to you by ship, and you clear it, sell it, and pay for the monthly installments of the machine. This is the general arrangement I have thought about, without any monetary botheration for any of us. Simply we have to render service. Similarly, you invite such reading matters form Suridas in the French language. You compose it and send the matters for printing here, and in the same way things will be balanced, and the magazines in French language will be sent to Paris and they should partly pay for the IBM machine. I am sending a copy of this letter to Suridas, as well as to Brahmananda for future guidance, and you immediately begin the work. In the same way, if Mandali Bhadra can translate my books also, you can help the German composition and get the books in the same way. This is my theoretical proposition, and I am sure that if you follow, it will come to be fruitful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoProfessorJFStaalLosAngeles30January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">We do not simply theoretically discuss, but we learn by the prescribed method of Vedic regulations.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Western culture is monotheistic, but they are being misled by the impersonal Indian speculation. The young people of the West are frustrated because they are not dilligently taught about monotheism. They are not satisfied with this process of teaching and understanding. This Krishna Consciousness Movement is a boon to them because they are being really trained to understand Western Monotheism under authoritative Vedic system. We do not simply theoretically discuss, but we learn by the prescribed method of Vedic regulations.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoProfessorJFStaalLosAngeles30January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="65" link="Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<div class="heading">Spiritual life is not described in the Vedas as theoretical, dry or impersonal.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Professor J. F. Staal -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The scope of the Krishna Consciousness Movement is Universal. The process for regaining one's original spiritual status or eternal life full with bliss and knowledge, is not abstracted dry theorizing. Spiritual life is not described in the Vedas as theoretical, dry or impersonal. The Vedas aim at the inculcation of pure love of God only, and this harmonized conclusion is practically realized by the Krishna Consciousness Movement or chanting Hare Krishna Mantra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles15April1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="236" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970">
<div class="heading">The atheist theoretically can deny the presence of God, but the presence of God in form of Death is present before him despite his flouting.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 15 April, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So God has two features of appearance—to the atheist He appears as Death and to the devotee-theist He appears as the Supreme Beloved. The hypocrite atheist says that he does not believe in God, but he cannot say that he does not believe in death. Our definition of God is that He is great. That the atheist does not believe in God means that nobody is greater than him—he is "God" himself, but he is enforced to believe that Death is greater than him. In other words, Death is the representation of God before the atheist. The atheist theoretically can deny the presence of God, but the presence of God in form of Death is present before him despite his flouting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVyasaLosAngeles6August1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="470" link="Letter to Vyasa -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970" link_text="Letter to Vyasa -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970">
<div class="heading">Yes, you are correct when you say that for a true devotee of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Sri Krsna theoretical speculations are avoided.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Vyasa -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970|Letter to Vyasa -- Los Angeles 6 August, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, you are correct when you say that for a true devotee of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Lord Sri Krsna theoretical speculations are avoided. Not only is devotional service the simplest way of God realization, as you have agreed, it is clearly pointed out by Lord Krsna in the Bhagavad-gita in every chapter that He can be achieved only by finally engaging directly in devotional service, or bhaktiyoga, the highest stage in yoga practice. In the First Canto, second chapter, verse seven of the Srimad-Bhagavatam, it is clearly stated that by the process of applying devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead Vasudeva (Krsna), the immediate result is that causeless knowledge and detachment follow. Therefore the burden of useless theories can be avoided, simply by following the Sastras.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAcyutanandaBombay14November1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="592" link="Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970" link_text="Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970">
<div class="heading">The literal meaning of the term "brahmana" is one who is "brahmabhuta" or on the theoretical stage of brahmajnana.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970|Letter to Acyutananda -- Bombay 14 November, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The literal meaning of the term "brahmana" is one who is "brahmabhuta" or on the theoretical stage of brahmajnana. Since it is that one progresses from the stage of brahmajnana to the stage of knowledge of Paramatma and then to knowledge of Bhagavan, one who has come to the first stage, brahmajnana, is automatically a brahmana fully qualified as such. So for a Vaisnava, who has come to the highest stage of knowing Bhagavan, naturally he has already established his qualification as a brahmana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaBhaktivedantaManor27July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="251" link="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973">
<div class="heading">Actually, it is not a very difficult task, they have no definite ideas, everything they put forward is doubtful, even they say—"I think", "perhaps", "it may be", "theoretically speaking", and like that.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973|Letter to Karandhara -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 27 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You are to be congratulated—you have defeated the rascal scientist Mr. Roger Reville from the Big University. Actually, it is not a very difficult task, they have no definite ideas, everything they put forward is doubtful, even they say—"I think", "perhaps", "it may be", "theoretically speaking", and like that. Vedic knowledge is definite. Take for example Padma Purāṇa, there it is said there are 8,400,000 species of life: two million trees, one million insects, four hundred thousand humans. Nowhere do we find about so and so many, but exactly the number is given. Or we see the description of Kali yuga, and we are experiencing it. "People of this age will keep big bundles of hair and thus think themselves very beautiful." So this is going on. "For want of bathing the population of this age will appear like Pisacas"—hippies. Everything is given in Vedas exactly.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

For God (Letters)

2011-12-07T21:24:02Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"for God"}}
{{notes|Vedabase query: "for God" not "love for God"}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|25Oct11}}
{{last|07Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=14}}
{{total|14}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:For God|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1966_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Correspondence" text="1966 Correspondence"><h3>1966 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrABHartmanNewYork14January1966_0" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="1" link="Letter to Mr. A. B. Hartman -- New York 14 January, 1966" link_text="Letter to Mr. A. B. Hartman -- New York 14 January, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. A. B. Hartman -- New York 14 January, 1966|Letter to Mr. A. B. Hartman -- New York 14 January, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As there is now great difficulty for getting money from India therefore I am requesting you to allow me the place for use of the International Institution For God consciousness at least for some time. The house is lying vacant for so many days without any use and I learn it that you are paying the taxes insurance and other charges for the house although you have no income from there. If you however allow this place for this public institution you shall at least save the taxes and other charges which you are paying now for nothing.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBonMaharajaNewYork20January1966_1" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="2" link="Letter to Bon Maharaja -- New York 20 January, 1966" link_text="Letter to Bon Maharaja -- New York 20 January, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bon Maharaja -- New York 20 January, 1966|Letter to Bon Maharaja -- New York 20 January, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as the temple is started, I am sure to get help locally but to start the temple I must have Indian money first. I am therefore asking your cooperation and help in this connection. I am requesting you to see Dr. Radhakrishnan and get me the sanction for Indian exchange for this cultural mission. This is not an ordinary temple of worship but it is an international institution for God consciousness based on the Srimad-Bhagavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSirPadampatSinghaniaNewYork18March1966_2" class="quote" parent="1966_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966" link_text="Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966|Letter to Sir Padampat Singhania -- New York 18 March, 1966]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">On receipt of the letter from The Salvation Army as quoted above, I saw the Finance Secretary of the very great organization and I talked with him very freely and frankly. I convinced him that our Radhakrishna Temple will be similar missionary preaching centre for God consciousness and there is no question of business profit. We want to spend here for the benefit of the American people as you are spending in India. It is mutual cooperation for spreading the idea of God consciousness in the world when there is very great necessity for it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrDambergsseniorNewYork12April1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="59" link="Letter to Mr. Dambergs (senior) -- New York 12 April, 1967" link_text="Letter to Mr. Dambergs (senior) -- New York 12 April, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Dambergs (senior) -- New York 12 April, 1967|Letter to Mr. Dambergs (senior) -- New York 12 April, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The best thing is therefore to Chant the holy Name of the Lord Constantly. I would you request you to chant always God's holy Name. We are chanting God's holy name always and instructing our students to do so. If you have any holy name for God do chant Him always and it will do you the greatest benefit. And by chanting so when you will be remembering Him always then you transfer to the Kingdom of God is guaranteed. When you return to the Kingdom of God there is no necessity to come back again to the rotten world full of miseries. We are chanting God's Name as</p>
:Hare Krishna Hare Krishna Krishna Krishna Hare Hare
:Hare Rama Hare Rama Rama Rama Hare Hare.
<p>The Lord Has millions of holy names and you can chant any one of them and each and every Name of the Lord is full potential.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUnknownMontrealAugust231968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="279" link="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968" link_text="Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968|Letter to Unknown -- Montreal August 23, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Brahman realization is considered catastrophic in the sense if one does not make further progress to Krishna Consciousness. The less intelligent class of men give more stress on the Brahman realization and they take it as final, so this conclusion is a catastrophe. Because one has to make further progress for Paramatma realization, and further progress for God realization. If one finalizes everything by Brahman realization, certainly that is a catastrophe.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSivanandaLosAngeles4December1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="469" link="Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 4 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 4 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 4 December, 1968|Letter to Sivananda -- Los Angeles 4 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far as singing of the Christian hymns, if others sing this we have no objection, it is very nice, but in these hymns they have no definite idea of what is God. We are directly approaching and praying to Krishna for the highest benediction of eternal devotional service so we do not require to repeat the Christian hymns. Our point is to always follow the example of the acaryas and this will bring us to the perfectional stages with no doubt. For the Christian hymn you describe, the example may be given of where one person is appreciating that water is very nice and another is tasting water. So when we taste water the appreciation automatically is there and when we have taste for chanting, automatically the appreciation is there for God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrChaganGovindaLosAngeles17December1968_2" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="498" link="Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968" link_text="Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968|Letter to Mr. Chagan Govinda -- Los Angeles 17 December, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhagavad-gita, this omkar is mentioned as being the sound representation of Krishna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Similarly the Hare Krishna Mantra is also the sound representation of Krishna. So, practically we do not make any distinction between the omkar and Hare Krishna but the spiritual path is to follow the footprints of the path of the great acaryas. Lord Caitanya encouraged the Sankirtana Movement, or the chanting of Hare Krishna, is the means for God realization for this age and it is in pursuance of the revealed scriptures.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJanardanaLosAngeles2March1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="156" link="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969" link_text="Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969|Letter to Janardana -- Los Angeles 2 March, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many things to criticize in the matter of any faith, and if we divert our attention to such activities we shall simply create more opposite elements and waste our time. Better if we try to push on this Krishna Consciousness Movement and use our energy, education, scientific knowledge, etc. to simply convince the present generation that everyone is servant of God. Then our mission will be successful. Actually at the present moment, never mind if one is Christian, Jew, or Moslem, most people are Godless and don't care for God. They simply take an official stand, but actually, from the depth of their heart they have no idea what is God. So we have to invoke the dormant understanding of God-consciousness; that is the principle of Krishna Consciousness Movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSucandraLondon8December1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="720" link="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969|Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to learn that you are feeling very strongly for Jesus Christ. You have already mentioned the exemplary character of Lord Jesus Christ that he sacrificed everything for God. This example should be taken. The process should be to follow the example, not to imitate the exact activities. For example, Lord Jesus Christ wanted to preach amongst some persons who were practically against the principle of accepting God as the Supreme, and the result was that these people crucified him. At the present moment, the world situation is more dangerous than before. People have become actually Godless.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDamodaraAllahabadIndia10January1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="15" link="Letter to Damodara -- Allahabad, India 10 January, 1971" link_text="Letter to Damodara -- Allahabad, India 10 January, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Damodara -- Allahabad, India 10 January, 1971|Letter to Damodara -- Allahabad, India 10 January, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is very good news that you are introducing courses in Krsna Consciousness in the Universities and the yoga institutes. As you know this is the only real yoga—bhakti yoga—and it is the only practical means for God realization in this age. So you are doing the greatest good for your countrymen and the world at large by introducing this sublime movement for regaining out lost position as eternal servants of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Krsna.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYajnesvaraBombay2January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="9" link="Letter to Yajnesvara -- Bombay 2 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Yajnesvara -- Bombay 2 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yajnesvara -- Bombay 2 January, 1972|Letter to Yajnesvara -- Bombay 2 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your question if a devotee has no appreciation for God but he has little appreciation for pure devotee, than what kind of devotee is this? If he has appreciation for pure devotee, then he must have appreciation for God. It is just like "Love me, love my dog." If he simply loves the dog and not the master, then what kind of love is that? I have remarked that in your country when friends met, one friend has one dog beside him, the other friend always bends down to pat the dog first, then he is very much appreciated by the dog's master and the friendly discussions can begin. It is something like that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaTirupati28April1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="157" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974|Letter to Balavanta -- Tirupati 28 April, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The actual social structure should be that the 1st class intelligent class, the brahmanas should be for studying and educating people for God Consciousness. The are the gurus of all other classes. They second class, the ksatriyas give protection from dangers and they can distribute the land. The third class Vaisyas are for producing. So after the first, second and third class, the remaining should help the upper three classes, then everyone will be employed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMrADNyamiakaBombay10November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="663" link="Letter to Mr. A. D. Nyamiaka -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mr. A. D. Nyamiaka -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mr. A. D. Nyamiaka -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Mr. A. D. Nyamiaka -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">We want very much to spread this highest welfare activity there amongst the Kenyan people and we are very thankful for your cooperation. Please try to give us more and more facility. We want the people to live simply but to think highly. We want to make projects whereby the people produce their own food, food for themselves and also for the animals. In this way they can produce their own necessities and not live on any artificial standard. My disciple Jnana das Adhikari is there for this purpose of establishing our program. The main thing is to chant Hare Krsna and take the remnants of foodstuffs that have been offered to the Lord. This is our main program and please encourage him for this program within the village people. Everyone will like to sing and dance and to eat nice foodstuffs. This is our simple process for God realization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoVARIOUSUnknownPlaceUnknownDate_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="126" link="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date" link_text="Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date|Letter to VARIOUS -- Unknown Place Unknown Date]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That is the perfection of spiritual life, when one may utilize his occupational duty to serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead. In this way, although he is engaged in normal business pursuits, because he is contributing something of his energy for satisfying the Supreme, in return he shall be rewarded with something more satisfying than simple monetary considerations. Without such making sacrifice for God or Krsna, our life is only full of anxieties, worries, insecurities, and false ideas. Trying to be happy under these conditions is impossible. Still the materialistic men struggle to live long under great difficulty to tryto make a permanent settlement in the material environment, and everything is defeated at the moment of their death. So what is the use of such wasted labor?</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Illusory (CC)

2011-12-05T11:50:22Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"illusionary"|"illusory"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: illusory or illusionary not "illusory energy" not "illusory energies"}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Nov11}}
{{last|05Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=24|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|24}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Illusory|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Preface and Introduction"><h3>CC Preface and Introduction</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCPreface_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" book="CC" index="4" link="CC Preface" link_text="CC Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Preface|CC Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The conditioned soul, engrossed in the material body, increases the pages of history by all kinds of material activities. The teachings of Lord Caitanya can help the members of human society stop such unnecessary and temporary activities and be elevated to the topmost platform of spiritual activities, which begin after liberation from material bondage. Such liberated activities in Kṛṣṇa consciousness constitute the goal of human perfection. The false prestige one acquires by attempting to dominate material nature is illusory. Illuminating knowledge can be acquired by studying the teachings of Lord Caitanya, and by such knowledge one can advance in spiritual existence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCIntroduction_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Preface_and_Introduction" book="CC" index="5" link="CC Introduction" link_text="CC Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Introduction|CC Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The subject matter of the Caitanya-caritāmṛta primarily deals with what is beyond this material creation. The cosmic material expansion is called māyā, illusion, because it has no eternal existence. Because it is sometimes manifested and sometimes not, it is regarded as illusory. But beyond this temporary manifestation is a higher nature, as indicated in the Bhagavad-gītā (8.20):</p>
:paras tasmāt tu bhāvo ’nyo ’vyakto ’vyaktāt sanātanaḥ
:yaḥ sa sarveṣu bhūteṣu naśyatsu na vinaśyati
<p>"Yet there is another unmanifested nature, which is eternal and is transcendental to this manifested and unmanifested matter. It is supreme and is never annihilated. When all in this world is annihilated, that part remains as it is."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi134_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="35" link="CC Adi 1.34" link_text="CC Adi 1.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.34|CC Adi 1.34, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The external potency of Godhead, called māyā, can never associate with the Lord, just as darkness cannot remain in the presence of light; yet darkness, being but an illusory and temporary covering of light, has no existence independent of light.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi154_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="55" link="CC Adi 1.54" link_text="CC Adi 1.54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.54|CC Adi 1.54, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The real nature of māyā, the illusory existence of the material manifestation, is clearly explained in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. The Absolute Truth is substance, and the relative truth depends upon its relationship with the Absolute for its existence. Māyā means energy; therefore the relative truth is explained to be the energy of the Absolute Truth. Since it is difficult to understand the distinction between the absolute and relative truths, an analogy can be given for clarification. The Absolute Truth can be compared to the sun, which is appreciated in terms of two relative truths: reflection and darkness. Darkness is the absence of sunshine, and a reflection is a projection of sunlight into darkness. Neither darkness nor reflection has an independent existence. Darkness comes when the sunshine is blocked. For example, if one stands facing the sun, his back will be in darkness. Since darkness stands in the absence of the sun, it is therefore relative to the sun. The spiritual world is compared to the real sunshine, and the material world is compared to the dark regions where the sun is not visible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi154_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="55" link="CC Adi 1.54" link_text="CC Adi 1.54">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 1.54|CC Adi 1.54, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">That which is relative, temporary and far away from the Absolute Truth is called māyā, or ignorance. This illusion is exhibited in two ways, as explained in the Bhagavad-gītā. The inferior illusion is inert matter, and the superior illusion is the living entity. The living entities are called illusory in this context only because they are implicated in the illusory structures and activities of the material world. Actually the living entities are not illusory, for they are parts of the superior energy of the Supreme Lord and do not have to be covered by māyā if they do not want to be so. The actions of the living entities in the spiritual kingdom are not illusory; they are the actual, eternal activities of liberated souls.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi398_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="324" link="CC Adi 3.98" link_text="CC Adi 3.98">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 3.98|CC Adi 3.98, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The third-class prisoners, being less materially opulent than the first-class prisoners, endeavor to imitate them, for they also have no information of the real nature of their imprisonment. Thus they also are misled by the illusory material nature. The function of the ācārya, however, is to change the activities of both the first-class and third-class prisoners for their real benefit. This endeavor makes him a very dear devotee of the Lord, who says clearly in the Bhagavad-gītā that no one in human society is dearer to Him than a devotee who constantly engages in His service by finding ways to preach the message of Godhead for the real benefit of the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi7122_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1066" link="CC Adi 7.122" link_text="CC Adi 7.122">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.122|CC Adi 7.122, Purport]]: </span><div class="purport text">The material world and the living entities are separate beings, and they are eternally true, not false. Śaṅkarācārya, however, unnecessarily fearing that by pariṇāma-vāda (transformation of energy) Brahman would be transformed (vikārī), has imagined both the material world and the living entities to be false and to have no individuality. By word jugglery he has tried to prove that the individual identities of the living entities and the material world are illusory, and he has cited the examples of mistaking a rope for a snake or an oyster shell for gold. Thus he has most abominably cheated people in general. The example of misunderstanding a rope to be a snake is mentioned in the Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad, but it is meant to explain the error of identifying the body with the soul.
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi13124_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1694" link="CC Adi 13.124" link_text="CC Adi 13.124">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 13.124|CC Adi 13.124, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">For a materialistic person, material wealth and opulence are only illusory. Actually they are not possessions but entanglements because by enjoying the material world a conditioned soul becomes more and more entangled by incurring debts for his present enjoyment. Unfortunately, a conditioned soul considers property for which he is in debt to be his own, and he is very busy acquiring such property. But a devotee considers such property not real property but simply an entanglement in the material world. If Lord Kṛṣṇa is very pleased with a devotee, He takes away his material property, as He states in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.88.8): yasyāham anugṛhṇāmi hariṣye tad-dhanaṁ śanaiḥ. "To show special favor to a devotee, I take away all his material property."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6173_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1142" link="CC Madhya 6.173" link_text="CC Madhya 6.173">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.173|CC Madhya 6.173, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The living entity is the eternal servant of Kṛṣṇa. Being part and parcel of the Lord, he is constitutionally pure, but due to his contact with material energy, he identifies himself with either the gross or the subtle material body. Such identification is certainly false and constitutes the genuine platform of the theory of illusion. The living entity is eternal: he can never be subjected to the limits of time, as are his gross and subtle bodies. The cosmic manifestation is never false, but it is subject to change by the influence of the time factor. For a living entity to accept this cosmic manifestation as the field for his sense enjoyment is certainly illusory. This material world is the manifestation of the material energy of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6175_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1144" link="CC Madhya 6.175" link_text="CC Madhya 6.175">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.175|CC Madhya 6.175, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“The subsidiary vibration tat tvam asi ("you are the same") is meant for the understanding of the living entity, but the principal vibration is oṁkāra. Not caring for oṁkāra, Śaṅkarācārya has stressed the vibration tat tvam asi.”</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Tat tvam asi is accepted as the primary vibration by one who does not accept praṇava, the transcendental sound incarnation of the holy name of the Lord, as the chief principle in the Vedic literature. By word jugglery, Śaṅkarācārya tried to create an illusory presentation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead in His relationship with the living entities and the cosmic manifestation. Tat tvam asi is a warning to the living entity not to mistake the body for the self. Therefore tat tvam asi is especially meant for the conditioned soul. The chanting of oṁkāra or the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra is meant for the liberated soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8266_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1669" link="CC Madhya 8.266" link_text="CC Madhya 8.266">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.266|CC Madhya 8.266, Translation]]: </span><div class="trans text">"I meditate upon Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa because He is the Absolute Truth and the primeval cause of all causes of the creation, sustenance and destruction of the manifested universes. He is directly and indirectly conscious of all manifestations, and He is independent because there is no other cause beyond Him. It is He only who first imparted the Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahmājī, the original living being. By Him even the great sages and demigods are placed into illusion, as one is bewildered by the illusory representations of water seen in fire, or land seen on water. Only because of Him do the material universes, temporarily manifested by the reactions of the three modes of nature, appear factual, although they are unreal. I therefore meditate upon Him, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is eternally existent in the transcendental abode, which is forever free from the illusory representations of the material world. I meditate upon Him, for He is the Absolute Truth."
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9Summary_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1717" link="CC Madhya 9 Summary" link_text="CC Madhya 9 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9 Summary|CC Madhya 9 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Then the Lord went to Setubandha and took His bath at Dhanus-tīrtha. He also visited Rāmeśvara, where He collected some papers connected with Sītādevī, whose illusory form had been kidnapped by Rāvaṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9192_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1908" link="CC Madhya 9.192" link_text="CC Madhya 9.192">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.192|CC Madhya 9.192, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">To say nothing of touching mother Sītā, a person with material senses cannot even see her. When Rāvaṇa kidnapped her, he kidnapped only her material, illusory form.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9193_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1909" link="CC Madhya 9.193" link_text="CC Madhya 9.193">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.193|CC Madhya 9.193, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as Rāvaṇa arrived before Sītā, she disappeared. Then just to cheat Rāvaṇa she sent an illusory, material form.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9204_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1920" link="CC Madhya 9.204" link_text="CC Madhya 9.204">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.204|CC Madhya 9.204, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The fire-god, Agni, took away the real Sītā and brought her to the place of Pārvatī, goddess Durgā. An illusory form of mother Sītā was then delivered to Rāvaṇa, and in this way Rāvaṇa was cheated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9206_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1922" link="CC Madhya 9.206" link_text="CC Madhya 9.206">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.206|CC Madhya 9.206, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When the illusory Sītā was brought before the fire by Lord Rāmacandra, the fire-god made the illusory form disappear and delivered the real Sītā to Lord Rāmacandra.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9211212_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1927" link="CC Madhya 9.211-212" link_text="CC Madhya 9.211-212">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.211-212|CC Madhya 9.211-212, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"When he was petitioned by mother Sītā, the fire-god, Agni, brought forth an illusory form of Sītā, and Rāvaṇa, who had ten heads, kidnapped the false Sītā. The original Sītā then went to the abode of the fire-god. When Lord Rāmacandra tested the body of Sītā, it was the false, illusory Sītā that entered the fire. At that time the fire-god brought the original Sītā from his abode and delivered her to Lord Rāmacandra."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20111_9" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4600" link="CC Madhya 20.111" link_text="CC Madhya 20.111">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.111|CC Madhya 20.111, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Kṛṣṇa naturally has three energetic transformations, and these are known as the spiritual potency, the living entity potency and the illusory potency.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20120_10" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4609" link="CC Madhya 20.120" link_text="CC Madhya 20.120">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.120|CC Madhya 20.120, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When awakened, he is no longer eager to enjoy the materialistic way of life. Instead, he devotes himself to the loving transcendental service of the Lord. When one engages in the Lord's devotional service, he becomes detached from material enjoyment:</p>
:bhaktiḥ pareśānubhavo viraktir
:anyatra caiṣa trika eka-kālaḥ
:([[Vanisource:SB 11.2.42|SB 11.2.42]])
<p>This is the test by which one can tell whether he is advancing in devotional service. One must be detached from material enjoyment. Such detachment means that māyā has actually given the conditioned soul liberation from illusory enjoyment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20162_11" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4650" link="CC Madhya 20.162" link_text="CC Madhya 20.162">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.162|CC Madhya 20.162, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">That ātmā, the spirit soul, is part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa. For this reason, Kṛṣṇa is very dear to every living entity. Everyone's body is very dear to oneself, and one wants to protect the body by all means because within the body the soul is living. Due to the intimate relationship between the soul and the body, the body is important and dear to everyone. Similarly, the soul, being part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Lord, is very, very dear to all living entities. Unfortunately, the soul forgets his constitutional position and thinks he is only the body (deha-ātma-buddhi). Thus the soul is subjected to the rules and regulations of material nature. When a living entity, by his intelligence, reawakens his attraction for Kṛṣṇa, he can understand that he is not the body but part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa. Thus filled with knowledge, he no longer labors under attachment to the body and everything related to the body. Janasya moho ‘yam ahaṁ mameti ([[Vanisource:SB 5.5.8|SB 5.5.8]]). Material existence, wherein one thinks, "I am the body, and this belongs to me," is also illusory. One must redirect his attraction to Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20359_12" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4846" link="CC Madhya 20.359" link_text="CC Madhya 20.359">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.359|CC Madhya 20.359, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">I meditate upon Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa because He is the Absolute Truth and the primeval cause of all causes of the creation, sustenance and destruction of the manifested universes. He is directly and indirectly conscious of all manifestations, and He is independent because there is no other cause beyond Him. It is He only who first imparted the Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahmājī, the original living being. By Him even the great sages and demigods are placed into illusion, as one is bewildered by the illusory representations of water seen in fire, or land seen on water. Only because of Him do the material universes, temporarily manifested by the reactions of the three modes of nature, appear factual, although they are unreal. I therefore meditate upon Him, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is eternally existent in the transcendental abode, which is forever free from the illusory representations of the material world. I meditate upon Him, for He is the Absolute Truth.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya2239_14" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5081" link="CC Madhya 22.39" link_text="CC Madhya 22.39">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.39|CC Madhya 22.39, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Since I am very intelligent, why should I give this fool material prosperity? Instead I shall induce him to take the nectar of the shelter of My lotus feet and make him forget illusory material enjoyment."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Those who are interested in material enjoyment are known as bhukti-kāmī. One who is interested in merging into the effulgence of Brahman or perfecting the mystic yoga system is not a devotee at all. Devotees do not have such desires. However, if a karmī, jñānī or yogī somehow contacts a devotee and renders devotional service, Kṛṣṇa immediately awards him love of God and gives him shelter at His lotus feet, although he may have no idea how to develop love of Kṛṣṇa. If a person wants material profit from devotional service, Kṛṣṇa condemns such materialistic desires. To desire material opulence while engaging in devotional service is foolish. Although the person may be foolish, Kṛṣṇa, being all-intelligent, engages him in His devotional service in such a way that he gradually forgets material opulence.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya23117118_15" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5306" link="CC Madhya 23.117-118" link_text="CC Madhya 23.117-118">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 23.117-118|CC Madhya 23.117-118, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Illusory stories opposed to the conclusions of Kṛṣṇa consciousness concern the destruction of the Yadu dynasty, Kṛṣṇa's disappearance, the story that Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma arise from a black hair and a white hair of Kṣīrodakaśāyī Viṣṇu, and the story about the kidnapping of the queens. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu explained to Sanātana Gosvāmī the proper conclusions of these stories.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya25148_16" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5819" link="CC Madhya 25.148" link_text="CC Madhya 25.148">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 25.148|CC Madhya 25.148, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">I meditate upon Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa because He is the Absolute Truth and the primeval cause of all causes of the creation, sustenance and destruction of the manifested universes. He is directly and indirectly conscious of all manifestations, and He is independent because there is no other cause beyond Him. It is He only who first imparted the Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahmājī, the original living being. By Him even the great sages and demigods are placed into illusion, as one is bewildered by the illusory representations of water seen in fire, or land seen on water. Only because of Him do the material universes, temporarily manifested by the reactions of the three modes of nature, appear factual, although they are unreal. I therefore meditate upon Him, Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, who is eternally existent in the transcendental abode, which is forever free from the illusory representations of the material world. I meditate upon Him, for He is the Absolute Truth.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

What is the reason? (Letters)

2011-12-01T21:23:03Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"what is his reason"|"what is other reason"|"what is that reason"|"what is the main reason"|"what is the reason"|"what is the scientific reason"|"what is the true reason"|"what is their reason"|"what is your reason"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|30Nov11}}
{{last|01Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=11}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:What is the Reason|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRayaramaSanFrancisco21December1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="244" link="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967" link_text="Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967|Letter to Rayarama -- San Francisco 21 December, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am anxious to know about Damodara. What happens to him. If he is in need of sex, who forbids him. A man in sex life is not neglected by us. The only thing we want, that sex life can be allowed only in married couples. So get him convinced about it. What is the reason that he wants to leave us? It is understood that the finished MSS. of the Teachings of Lord Caitanya is with him; whether he has delivered this final MSS. to Brahmananda for printing purpose? Please inform me about this. Too much editing is not required. If Satsvarupa has already edited it, there is no need of further editing. Please send me the address of Dvarakadhisa. He had some correspondence with DP Dai Nippon Printing Co. of Japan. If possible we may get the TLC printed from Japan or in Holland as you informed me, at chapter rate. Please talk with your Godbrothers and let me know about it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraHamburg31August1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="537" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969|Letter to Syamasundara -- Hamburg 31 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I could not clearly understand what is the reason that you have left the temple to live in a country house 40 miles away from London. I understand that by October 1st everything should be settled, and you may invite me to visit at that time. This morning I had been in the Hamburg Port and Krishna das informed me there is a passenger ship which carries people overnight to London. So I have asked him to inquire what is the real situation. I think we can go to London by that shipping carrier. In October I have no program here, so there will be no difficulty to visit your place at that time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktiSastriExaminationLosAngeles4September1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="541" link="Letter to Bhakti Sastri Examination -- Los Angeles 4 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Bhakti Sastri Examination -- Los Angeles 4 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakti Sastri Examination -- Los Angeles 4 September, 1969|Letter to Bhakti Sastri Examination -- Los Angeles 4 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Answer any ten of the following questions with reference to the context of scriptures like Bhagavad-gita As It Is, Brahma Samhita and Isopanisad. The full mark for each question is 100.</p>
<p>1. Who is Krsna?</p>
<p>2. What is your relationship with Krsna?</p>
<p>3. What are you expected to do with your relationship to Krsna?</p>
<p>4. What is the aim of Krsna Consciousness?</p>
<p>5. What do you mean by religion?</p>
<p>6. Is Krsna Consciousness a type of religion or religious faith?</p>
<p>7. How do you distinguish between religion and faith?</p>
<p>8. Can religion or faith be changed from one type to another?</p>
<p>9. How do you distinguish between changeable and eternal religion?</p>
<p>10. What are the different types of religious faiths?</p>
<p>11. Can religion be manufactured by philosophical speculation?</p>
<p> Who created religion first?</p>
<p>12. What is the greatest common engagement of religious men?</p>
<p>13. Do you believe that Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead?</p>
<p>14. If you believe, how do you substantiate? If not, what is your reason?</p>
<p>15. What is Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan?</p>
<p>NB: Answer papers with some contribution to my book fund may be submitted to me. I shall personally examine the papers, and those who will pass will be sent a certificate of Bhaktisastri in due course. The minimum passing mark is 300 out of 1,000.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSucandraLondon8December1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="720" link="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969|Letter to Sucandra -- London 8 December, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You write that you loved the Deities some time ago, so why don't you love Them now? What is the reason? Let me know the reason how you liked to worship the Deities, and why you are not liking this now. Then I can explain the situation to you. The best thing is that whenever there are some doubts you should ask me or some senior student. We shall try to explain. But don't try to make any compromise and be agitated. I know you are a sincere boy, so try to understand everything very clearly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles16January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970]]: </span><div class="text">Perhaps you know that there are 10 (ten) kinds of offenses in chanting the Holy Name. The first offense is not to obey the order of the Spiritual Master, and the second is to minimize the authoritative value of the Scriptures. These things are infiltrating within you as I see from your writings that Vedas or Bhagavatam or Gita seem not so universal. What is the reason of your thinking like that? What do you mean by universal? Do you think that there is any other Scripture in the world which is more universal than the Vedas and Bhagavata etc.? Is there any literature in the world which is more sublime in knowledge than the Bhagavad-gita? The word "Krishna" means "All Attractive," so where you get the foreign element in Krishna? Does it mean that He is attractive for all except yourself? And if He is not attractive to you, why it is so? So you kindly answer all these questions from me.
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMukundaBombay13April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="156" link="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 13 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 13 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 13 April, 1971|Letter to Mukunda -- Bombay 13 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Why Murari has left? What is the reason? Is it a fact that he has taken some money?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoNiranjanaHonolulu10May1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="238" link="Letter to Niranjana -- Honolulu 10 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Niranjana -- Honolulu 10 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Niranjana -- Honolulu 10 May, 1972|Letter to Niranjana -- Honolulu 10 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Just now I have received a report from Ksirodakasayi das of Vrindaban that Ramananda is not nowadays translating our literature into Hindi. You may know it from me that the idea of starting the Hindi paper generated when Ramananda took charge of taking the editorship of the paper. Now he is indirectly declining. I do not know what is the reason. Both Ksirodakasayi and Ramananda took charge of publishing the Hindi Back to Godhead "Bhagavata Darshan", but Ramananda has stopped translating, and Ksirodakasayi says that he is not a perfect translator. Another boy, Radharamana Goswami, he has left, so far I understand, so this is the position of the Hindi Back to Godhead. I shall be glad to know if you can translate our literature into Hindi with the help of some friends in Varanasi. Varanasi is the learning site for the Hindi language. Can you take charge of this translation work somehow or other? Then it will be a great service to the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaHonolulu17May1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="261" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka -- Honolulu 17 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far your recommendation for getting money, this arrangement is approved. Accounts and money should be in one place. You have already got Rs. 1,10,000 from me, so if you submit account of this expenditure, you will receive more. All collections and Life Membership money should go to Bombay for deposit in the Building Fund. It is understood that Giriraja has asked Bhavananda for the Life Membership collections, but Bhavananda has not replied. What is the reason? Please do the needful. This fund shall never be used for maintenance. If there is shortage of maintenance, that fund will be also supplied from Bombay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMinisterinchargeofImmigrationBhaktivedantaManor24November1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="388" link="Letter to Minister in charge of Immigration -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 24 November, 1973" link_text="Letter to Minister in charge of Immigration -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 24 November, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Minister in charge of Immigration -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 24 November, 1973|Letter to Minister in charge of Immigration -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 24 November, 1973]]: </span><div class="text">Everywhere we are very much peaceful, trying to reform the character of the modern man. We teach our students to follow the following regulative principles, namely no illicit sex life, no meat eating, no intoxication, and no gambling. These are the negative principles, and the positive principle is to chant always the Holy Name of God. By the grace of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, we have become successful everywhere, in all parts of the world. We have no principle striction that one is Indian, one is America, one is African, or one is Hindu, one is Christian, one is Mohammedan. We invite everyone to understand the philosophy and reform the activities of life. This is our mission. I do not know why I was refused to enter into your country without giving me any proper explanation. I am therefore very much grieved by the treatment of your airport officials that they stopped me to enter into your city and make so many people disappointed for breaking usual procedure of the Movement, I wish, therefore, that you kindly let me know what is the reason that I was refused to enter without giving me proper notice, or to my men. Kindly reply me this letter at my Nairobi headquarters as written above, or as I am proceeding to Los Angeles, you can reply me this letter to my Los Angeles address.
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAlanathaBombay10November1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="657" link="Letter to Alanatha -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Alanatha -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Alanatha -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Alanatha -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the controversy that is going on there in Stockholm, what is the reason. This must be considered at a full meeting of the GBC. You may suggest a way to mitigate this difficulty and if it is not accepted, then both of them should resign. I know that Hamsaduta is very expert in selling books but books are not only for selling but also for reading. Now has the GBC become more than Guru Maharaja? As if simply GBC is meant for looking after pounds, shilling, pence. The GBC does not look after spiritual life. That is a defect. All of our students will have to become guru, but they are not qualified. This is the difficulty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYasomatinandanaVrindaban28November1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="666" link="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Vrindaban 28 November, 1976" link_text="Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Vrindaban 28 November, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Vrindaban 28 November, 1976|Letter to Yasomatinandana -- Vrindaban 28 November, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very encouraged by your book distribution report as also your enthusiasm to publish my books in Gujarati. One thing, what is the reason no local men are joining? This is wanted. Then the center there will become strong.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Mleccha (Letters)

2011-12-01T21:06:39Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"mleccha"|"mlecchas"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|27Nov11}}
{{last|01Dec11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=6}}
{{total|6}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Mleccha|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHanumanPrasadPoddarLosAngeles5February1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="77" link="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970|Letter to Hanuman Prasad Poddar -- Los Angeles 5 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the number of asramas, our Temples are already listed above. The Deity worshiped in the Temples are Jagannatha Swami with Balarama and Subhadra, and Radha Krishna. When we first start a Temple, we start with Jagannatha Swami. My Guru Maharaja recommended Temples of Jagannatha in these countries, so I was inspired to establish first of all Jagannatha Swami because He is kind even to the mlecchas. Then, when there is opportunity, I establish Radha Krishna Murti. So generally in all our Temples, Jagannatha Swami and Lord Caitanya Sankirtana pictures are invariably there, and gradually we are installing Radha Krishna Murtis in each and every center.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles28May1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="329" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 28 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In India there is already a party who are prepared to criticize my activities in the matter of offering sacred thread to the so-called mlecchas according to their calculation. But actually whatever I am doing here, of course giving consideration to the local situation, all of them are strictly in the line of our predecessors and direction of Sanatana Goswami. Therefore my request is that all of you be determined to maintain this standard which is not very difficult to follow that I have introduced.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGopijanavallabhaBombay8December1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="658" link="Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Bombay 8 December, 1974" link_text="Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Bombay 8 December, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Bombay 8 December, 1974|Letter to Gopijanavallabha -- Bombay 8 December, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding the abhiseka ceremony, actually it is to be done. There were mlecchas activities. But it does not required to be done because hari nama is going on, but if it is done for the general satisfaction, it will be better. It is Krsna's mercy how easily they were purged out, otherwise it was reported that they were creating a very dangerous situation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktiPramodePuriMaharajaVrindaban7September1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="515" link="Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975" link_text="Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975|Letter to Bhakti Pramode Puri Maharaja -- Vrindaban 7 September, 1975]]: </span><div class="text">Yes, it is Bhagavan's special mercy upon me that I am getting such immense wealth. You will be pleased to know that my books are selling to the extent of one million of dollars per month. But this money is coming from the mlecchas and yavanas. That is the difficulty. This money is not coming from the brahmanas. Therefore I am afraid to contribute to you as you request. How shall I give to you and pollute you? They are all mlecchas, and you are a rigid brahmana, pukkha. So how will you accept it? If you like, you can hand over the management charge of your temple, and my devotees will manage.
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaManjualiBombay10November1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="660" link="Letter to Jayatirtha, Manjuali -- Bombay 10 November, 1975" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha, Manjuali -- Bombay 10 November, 1975">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha, Manjuali -- Bombay 10 November, 1975|Letter to Jayatirtha, Manjuali -- Bombay 10 November, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have invited Krsna and He may not be insulted by disrespectful behavior. I have introduced this system of Deity worship amongst the non-believers, the atheists, the mlecchas, the yavanas and I pray to Krsna that I am inviting You to come, so please, because You are seated in their hearts, please give them the intelligence how to serve you so that You may not be inconvenienced. I have introduced this system to the mlecchas, the yavanas and the lowest and the fallen, but still it is successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayatirthaMayapur20January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="56" link="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976|Letter to Jayatirtha -- Mayapur 20 January, 1976]]: </span><div class="text">Therefore they see our school as a threat and a cruel punishment to the children. If we were to run our school as it was actually to be run, they would close it down, and factually they will place more and more codes and restrictions as the school develops to water down the process until it becomes unrecognizable and useless. We cannot be forced to follow the standards of the mlecchas and yavanas. One may build so many buildings to follow this and that code, but the basic principle of such codes is sense gratification which we are against. There are so many thousands of buildings in the west which are filled with illegalities, but how is it that we must come to a perfect standard or be closed down? This is not the standard of law, but prosecution. If in illusion we think that we must spend money to come to that standard what guarantee is there that they will not simply find another standard for us to follow which will cause so much more trouble and cost so much more money and ultimately they will pass some law making the gurukula illegal.
</div>
</div>
</div>

Seeing Visnu is not liberation. Just like when Krsna was present, so many people saw Him. Does it mean that everyone became liberated?

2011-11-30T09:34:31Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Seeing Visnu is not liberation. Just like when Krsna was present, so many people saw Him. Does it mean that everyone became liber…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Seeing Visnu is not liberation. Just like when Krsna was present, so many people saw Him. Does it mean that everyone became liberated?"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|30Nov11}}
{{last|30Nov11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=1|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:See]]
[[Category:Visnu]]
[[Category:Is Not]]
[[Category:Liberation]]
[[Category:Just Like]]
[[Category:When]]
[[Category:Krsna Was]]
[[Category:Presence]]
[[Category:Presence of Krsna]]
[[Category:So Many]]
[[Category:People]]
[[Category:See Krsna]]
[[Category:Does It Mean]]
[[Category:Everyone]]
[[Category:Become]]
[[Category:Liberated]]
[[Category:Questions Posed by Srila Prabhupada]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJune81976LosAngeles_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="117" link="Morning Walk -- June 8, 1976, Los Angeles" link_text="Morning Walk -- June 8, 1976, Los Angeles">
<div class="heading">Seeing Viṣṇu is not liberation. Just like when Kṛṣṇa was present, so many people saw Him. Does it mean that everyone became liberated?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- June 8, 1976, Los Angeles|Morning Walk -- June 8, 1976, Los Angeles]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bharadvāja: What is the position of Dhruva Mahārāja, Śrīla Prabhupāda?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hmm? He was a devotee, that's all. He never said that "I am God."</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: Sometimes devotees argue that "Dhruva Mahārāja, he had a material desire, and still he became perfect. So I can keep my material desires."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, when he gave up material desires, svāmin kṛtārtho 'smi varān na yāce, "I don't want anything," then he became liberated. So long he had material desires, he was not liberated. When he refused to possess anything material, svāmin kṛtārtho 'smi varān na yāce, then he became liberated.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: But say, like Dakṣa, he saw Lord Viṣṇu and he had a desire for sex.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Hmm?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Dakṣa. So he was still having sex desire, but he saw Lord Viṣṇu.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is that?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: So then someone could argue, use that as an argument for returning.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Seeing Viṣṇu is not liberation. Just like when Kṛṣṇa was present, so many people saw Him. Does it mean that everyone became liberated?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: It's a question of understanding His position.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Rāmeśvara: Just like now many people are seeing you, Śrīla Prabhupāda, but only a few are getting the benefit. Everyone is getting benefited in some way, but only a few are understanding.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Apart from me, even one sees Kṛṣṇa.... There were so many. But it is said that in the battlefield, everyone who died seeing Kṛṣṇa, he got liberation.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Trick (Letters)

2011-11-29T17:12:56Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"trick"|"tricked"|"trickery"|"tricking"|"trickings"|"tricks"|"trickster"|"tricksters"|"tricky"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Nov11}}
{{last|29Nov11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=32}}
{{total|32}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:trick|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamakrishnaAllahabad26September1952_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="14" link="Letter to Ramakrishna -- Allahabad 26 September, 1952" link_text="Letter to Ramakrishna -- Allahabad 26 September, 1952">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramakrishna -- Allahabad 26 September, 1952|Letter to Ramakrishna -- Allahabad 26 September, 1952]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In reply to Srimati Suluxmona's letter, I am sending herewith one letter for her which may be delivered to her. I came here to improve my lot but I see that my bad luck is impossible to be improved. For the last two years approximately I have met expenses from this business to the extent of Rs 600/- month. Calcutta, Allahabad, Ranchi High-Court & Ry Journey altogether five different items of expenses have been so far met. But all of a sudden my sister opponent firms have designed to remove me from this place. By their trick the Drug Controller has suspended my business for the last one and a half month with the result that about Rs 1000/- has been locked up & sealed and I have been put to shame by my servants. I require immediately Rs 300/- to meet the establishment charges without which I am much humiliated.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles16January1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 16 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have admitted that it is something like the tricks of the mind. May I ask you if you are regularly chanting 16 rounds of beads? The tricks of the mind or influence of Maya will infiltrate if we do not follow the regulative principles and regularly chant the prescribed Names without any offense.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles30January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="63" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please accept my blessings. I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter dated January 21, 1970, and I am so glad to learn that you have regained control of your mind and the tricks of Maya have finished. So by Krishna's Grace you have been saved from Maya's attack. This appears to have been a very close call for you and the lesson should be taken well that if we deviate from the strict following of the regulative principles Maya is always ready to inject doubts to shake our faith in Krishna. So I am glad that you have recovered and I was praying for Krishna to save you.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMadhusudanaLosAngeles30January1970_2" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="63" link="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970|Letter to Madhusudana -- Los Angeles 30 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please try to understand the questions I have asked in my last letter to you, scrutinizingly, so that you may know to avoid being agitated by any trickings of Maya in the future.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSyamasundaraLosAngeles10February1970_3" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="87" link="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970|Letter to Syamasundara -- Los Angeles 10 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now everyone has heard how strenuously you induced George Harrison to contribute for our Krsna book. The delay of payment was not due to your so-called "negligence," but it was due to the tricks of the lawyer, Mr. Klein. Anyway, now we have got the money, let us forget the delay.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSucandraLosAngeles19February1970_4" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="110" link="Letter to Sucandra -- Los Angeles 19 February, 1970" link_text="Letter to Sucandra -- Los Angeles 19 February, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sucandra -- Los Angeles 19 February, 1970|Letter to Sucandra -- Los Angeles 19 February, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So we must stick firmly to the chanting of the Holy Name and following the rules. This will keep us from being tricked by Maya. But there is no question of disappointment for some temporary bewilderment. We are all new and weak in this Krsna Consciousness. Just as everyone in the hospital is diseased, and although they are trying to become well there is a chance that anyone of them may relapse, but that does not mean that the hospital should be closed. It is now our business to struggle with Maya, and when we win out by Krsna's grace that is to regain our natural healthy life of Krsna Consciousness. So there is no case of disappointment.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahanandaMichaelLosAngeles29March1970_5" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Mahananda (Michael) -- Los Angeles 29 March, 1970" link_text="Letter to Mahananda (Michael) -- Los Angeles 29 March, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahananda (Michael) -- Los Angeles 29 March, 1970|Letter to Mahananda (Michael) -- Los Angeles 29 March, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have written one interesting line, that Maya seems to have a special interest in you. So it appears that you are intelligent enough to detect the tricks of Maya; that is very nice. We should always remember that Maya or darkness and Krsna or the Light are existing side by side. So if we keep ourself always in Krsna Consciousness or in the Light of Krsna Sun, hardly there is any chance of being covered by darkness or Maya.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaLosAngeles25June1970_6" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="382" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Los Angeles 25 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad to learn about Giriraja's tricks for the imitation God. Just like expert business men make profit both ways, namely when the merchandise goes down by price or goes up by price. An experienced merchant makes profit both ways—when the price goes down, he purchases, and when the price goes up, he sells. So our Krsna conscious men should be transcendental business men, and Krsna gives the right intelligence how to deal with all classes of men.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSudamaMombassaKenya19September1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="463" link="Letter to Sudama -- Mombassa, Kenya 19 September, 1971" link_text="Letter to Sudama -- Mombassa, Kenya 19 September, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sudama -- Mombassa, Kenya 19 September, 1971|Letter to Sudama -- Mombassa, Kenya 19 September, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My instruction to you is that you stick to Japan. Even by the present process when the visas are finished, still you can go to some neighboring country like Korea or Hong Kong or Sydney or India or wherever and then again come back to Japan. And instead of asking for missionary visas the others can follow the same process. They can go for some time and exchange and in this way Japan center can be maintained. Advise Bhanu in the same way also. So we have to somehow or other push on and Krishna will give us a chance. For yourself also you can try and take a visa as a teacher and some of your students may demand your presence. We have to play some tricks for Krishna's sake. What can be done?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoPattyDorganDelhi17November1971_1" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="522" link="Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971|Letter to Patty Dorgan -- Delhi 17 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very much encouraged that despite so many difficulties and tricks of Maya that you are still desiring Krishna so much. Thank you very much. In order to attain the topmost perfection of this human form of life one simply has to try for Krishna with enthusiasm and patience, and all obstacles will be overcome. If you are determined in this way to be His devotee, Krishna will provide some happy solution. But even if He puts us into extreme difficulty, we must always be prepared to consider everything as His special Mercy, that He is testing my sincerity, or that this trouble is nothing to what I deserve.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBadarinarayanaDelhi18November1971_2" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="527" link="Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971" link_text="Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971|Letter to Badarinarayana -- Delhi 18 November, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have been my student for some time, and I consider that you are one of the big men who are assisting me in this vast work, so I am naturally concerned for your well-being. I want that you should give up this idea of outside living and working and regard it only as a temporary trick of Maya. I need such strong men as yourself to stick with me and together we shall go back to Home, back to Godhead. If you have no other engagement, I would be greatly pleased if you could take up this work of selling my books and literatures everywhere, as many as possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaBombay17December1971_3" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="579" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Bombay 17 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually, people are seeking after transcendental reading matter more and more, so if we stick to our standard, as I have given you, then there is no doubt they will come to read our magazines in great numbers. Now make it very attractive, with our KC subject matter as you have outlined, and our BTG will be very much in demand, without further changes. I have seen one Christian newspaper which is trying to attract the readers by resort to fashionable phrases and materialistic themes of mass public interest—simply because they have not got any real substance for attracting, they offer what they think the public might like, such as sex, crimes, amusements, like that. That is not our method. We have got such stock of real substance that alone it is sufficient to capture the readers, without such ordinary tricks and commercial formulas.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYogesvaraBombay28December1971_4" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="605" link="Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971" link_text="Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971|Letter to Yogesvara -- Bombay 28 December, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Better you devote your full time to one thing only, not many things. That way your enthusiasm and talents will have big effect by being concentrated. Therefore, kindly concentrate for producing books and magazines in European languages, as many as possible, and make this your life work. These books are the best advertising, they are better than advertising. If we simply present Krishna Consciousness in a serious and attractive way, without need to resort to fashionable slogans or tricks, that is sufficient. Our unique asset is our purity. No one any where can match it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBhaktadasaBombay16January1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="44" link="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bombay 16 January, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bombay 16 January, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bombay 16 January, 1972|Letter to Bhakta dasa -- Bombay 16 January, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I beg to acknowledge receipt of your letter undated, along with requests for initiation by six persons. Upon your recommendation, I am gladly accepting them as my duly initiated disciples and their letter follows. Now you must take the full responsibility to give them all guidance and facility for perfecting their lives in Krishna Consciousness. The trick is to keep everyone always engaged happily in Krishna's service, then they will advance rapidly. Just you become very serious and thoughtful and learn this art how to engage everyone very nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaCalcutta18February1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="95" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Calcutta 18 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very pleased that you are running for Mayor of such important city as Atlanta. Now you present to the populace the perfect example of Krishna Conscious person, and always be very clean and neat. You may present the simple program to the citizens for becoming purified and regaining their lost happiness by meeting together frequently to chant Hare Krishna, that's all. We have no complicated political platform. Politicians today are simply pick-pockets, tricking the voters to pick their pockets. They make promises to gratify the public's senses, but then they only gratify their own senses and the public throws them out, repeatedly. So we can promise perfect peace and happiness, and we can fulfill our promise very easily.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRudraRadhikaCalcutta20February1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="105" link="Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972" link_text="Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972|Letter to Rudra, Radhika -- Calcutta 20 February, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have described how you once fell down because you saw discrepancies in our philosophy. Actually, our philosophy is perfect, but because there were discrepancies in your mind at that time you may have thought something wrongly about our philosophy—that is one of Maya's favorite tricks for convincing us to stop our Spiritual life and enjoy her. So if ever you have questions or serious doubts about philosophy you may ask the GBC or myself.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles26May1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="282" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 26 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 26 May, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 26 May, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 26 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Devananda Maharaja, yes, he is very sincere devotee, but one thing is, he can be molded by any tricky man, so give him all encouragement to preach there in Vrndavana and he will gradually build up his defense against being easily misled.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoStokakrsnaLosAngeles20June1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="333" link="Letter to Stokakrsna -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972" link_text="Letter to Stokakrsna -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Stokakrsna -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972|Letter to Stokakrsna -- Los Angeles 20 June, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Our policy is that the children should be so trained that they will enjoy performing austerities, it is not that we shall spoil them at young age by indulging them in sense gratification. If there is obedience then there will be discipline, and without any discipline the management is very difficult. So first obedience by the children. That is not always by punishing or by force, but sometimes by showing the stick, without necessarily hitting and sometimes it is learning how to trick them or even cheat them into obeying you voluntarily and enjoying by their obedience.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaNewVrindaban1September1972_5" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="468" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- New Vrindaban 1 September, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- New Vrindaban 1 September, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- New Vrindaban 1 September, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa -- New Vrindaban 1 September, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So you can send me immediately everything, the site plan, what are the exact terms of the contract, etc., then we shall see. I think that is a very grand temple, and we shall be able to utilize it if the other party is willing to help us. But one thing is, why they cannot donate the whole thing and we shall spend our money to make it very wonderfully done up and renovated. But I think their plan may be to give us the temple only, because that cannot be sold, and no one can maintain it any more, and then we shall have to buy the residential buildings, the compound all the other buildings there, and that is their trick to get money for those buildings, by so-called offering us the temple without having to pay anything for it, because they cannot sell it anyway.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTamalaKrsnaBhavanandaGirirajaVrindaban20October1972_6" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="546" link="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Possession is nine-tenths of the law. Why you should be afraid of him? We can satisfy any court of law. He has given us possession according to the terms of the agreement of sale, and we have paid him Rs. 50,000 to take possession, and he has acknowledged receipt, that means the transaction is finished. If I have something and I sell you, and you give me money and I give you that thing, the transaction is finished, never mind there is no receipt. So with Nair our transaction is finished. We have paid him money, he has given us possession, and we have agreed to terms for paying the rest of the money, that's all. He is simply planning tricks because there is no receipt and he does not want to give us receipt.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTamalaKrsnaBhavanandaGirirajaVrindaban20October1972_7" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="546" link="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Bhavananda, Giriraja -- Vrindaban 20 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">According to the clauses 14 and 15 in the purchase agreement, it is our option to rescind the contract within six months, not the vendor's. But he has accepted the cheque for Rs. 1,00,000 before six months, therefore we consider that he has completed the conveyance and we do not want to rescind but we shall close the deal immediately, finished, that's all. He is trying to avoid this issue by tricks, and he has dominated you and you are little afraid of him, and he has fooled you to think he is in superior legal position so that you will give him some money. But this is cheating. We shall not give him any more money. Don't pay him any more. First of all bring a criminal case against him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTamalaKrsnaGirirajaBhavanandaVrindaban24October1972_8" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="551" link="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You think your position is rather hopeless. But I say that our position is very strong, just the opposite. Why you say hopeless? When Nair accepted two lakhs rupees of ours, the terms of purchase are finished, simply he has delayed to give us the papers. The transaction is finished when he accepts the money, so by tricks he is delaying. So why you are delaying to make case, there is no question of searching out the title. The point is when he accepted the money he accepted the conveyance. So immediately make a criminal case.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTamalaKrsnaGirirajaBhavanandaVrindaban24October1972_9" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="551" link="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Immediately an application should be submitted to the magistrate that he has accepted the money and has willfully delayed the conveyance on tricks, and he has threatened to drive away even by violence, what is this? You could not find out a good lawyer even? This must all be heard before a magistrate.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKarandharaTamalaKrsnaGirirajaBhavanandaVrindaban24October1972_10" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="551" link="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972" link_text="Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972|Letter to Karandhara, Tamala Krsna, Giriraja, Bhavananda -- Vrindaban 24 October, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In my opinion if you apply a petition before the magistrate that Nair has taken the money, that he is not giving the conveyance, playing tricks, and that now he is threatening by violence, such petition will clear everything. He is afraid of going to court, that is our favorable point. My clear-cut view is simply to present a petition to the magistrate. It costs only 12 annas. This complaint should be submitted, take a good criminal lawyer and file, then everything will be clear.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRupaVilasaHyderabad18November1972_11" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="586" link="Letter to Rupa Vilasa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972" link_text="Letter to Rupa Vilasa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Rupa Vilasa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972|Letter to Rupa Vilasa -- Hyderabad 18 November, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Forcing will not make me agree. But if there is love, oh, I shall gladly do it. That is bhakti, that is Krishna Consciousness. So similarly, if we train children by developing and encouraging their propensity to love Krishna, then we shall be successful in educating them to the topmost standard. Then they shall always very happily agree to do whatever you ask them. So I have heard that there as been some beating with sticks on the children. Of course I do not know, but that should not be. You may show the stick, threaten, but better art is to somehow or other, even by tricking them, avoid this matter of force and induce them to obey out of loving spirit. That is success of disciplinary method.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanyaTirthaAhmedabad10December1972_12" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="601" link="Letter to Brahmanya Tirtha -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Brahmanya Tirtha -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmanya Tirtha -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972|Letter to Brahmanya Tirtha -- Ahmedabad 10 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding your question should force be used on children, no, there shall be no forcing the children to do anything. Child should not be forced. This is all nonsense. Who has devised these things? If we want them to become great devotees, then we must educate the children with love, not in a negative way. Of course, if they become naughty we may show the stick but we should never use it. Child is nonsense, so you can trick him to obey you by making some little story and the child will become cheated in the proper behavior. But never apply force, especially to his chanting and other matters of spiritual training. That will spoil him and in the future he will not like to do it if he forced.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalavantaAhmedabad13December1972_13" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="607" link="Letter to Balavanta -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Balavanta -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Balavanta -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972|Letter to Balavanta -- Ahmedabad 13 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have had a good laugh and enjoyed your tricking the opponent candidates in election race, especially in front of the college students. That is a very good sign. Now I want that we shall recruit more and more our men amongst the intelligent class of men. They, because they are little educated or they have got some wealth or fame or ability, so they will be sometimes little puffed-up, but that is all right, they deserve it. Now we shall have to learn the art how to approach such higher-class of men and attract them to apply themselves to this Krishna Consciousness process of self-realization. That requires much tact, and we shall have to expect to meet all challenges by sharp minds.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGovindaBombay25December1972_14" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="636" link="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972|Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 25 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far this making some false story for collecting money or selling book, of course we may do anything for Krishna, but that is supposed to be reserved for very advanced experts in Krishna Consciousness—they know how to catch the big fish without themselves getting wet. So it is not very much advisable to make lies just to sell book. If we simply stick to describing how wonderful is Krishna, then whatever we may lie or exaggerate, that will not be lie! But other things, lies, they will not help us to train ourselves in truthfulness. Lie to some, not to others, that is not a good philosophy. Rather the brahmanas are always truthful, even to their enemies. There is sufficient merit in our books that if you simply describe them sincerely to anyone, they will buy. That art you must develop, not art of lying. Convince them to give by your preaching the Absolute Truth, not by tricking, that is more mature stage of development of Krishna Consciousness.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBalimardanaBombay31December1972_15" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="652" link="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1972|Letter to Bali-mardana -- Bombay 31 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am convinced that if you simply glorify Krsna and our books in the best descriptive manner, that anyone and everyone, no matter even atheist or otherwise, they can be convinced to purchase. Of course that is a great art and not everyone can do it, but gradually by practice of preaching in this way, striving to so much present a wonderful picture of our books to the people, gradually you will master the trick how to do it.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaLosAngeles11May1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="177" link="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 11 May, 1973" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 11 May, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 11 May, 1973|Letter to Gurudasa -- Los Angeles 11 May, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Herewith please find the letter I have replied to Madan Mohan Goswami in response to his letter dated 4/5/73. He refers to your letter dated 26/3/73 which I do not possess. So you send me a copy of your letter as well as a copy of the letter which I issued to him in 1972 when I was in Vrindaban. This man is playing some trick so we shall also play some trick. We shall take all the Shebaits to court and pray to the court to settle the matter. He has mentioned that you are the licensee, but according to the present act the licensee shall be considered as tenant or owner if the licensee has occupied the building or land in February 1973. I think we shall keep this place at Radha Damodara temple as tenant. As Madan Mohan Goswami is trying to play trick we shall not vacate any of the rooms upstairs or downstairs; this should be our policy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Correspondence" text="1974 Correspondence"><h3>1974 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraGeneva5June1974_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Correspondence" book="Let" index="227" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Geneva 5 June, 1974" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Geneva 5 June, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Geneva 5 June, 1974|Letter to Ramesvara -- Geneva 5 June, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You have written to recommend Tripurari for sannyasi. Tripurari is however already a brahmacari so in essence there is no difference between brahmacari. I have asked Tripurari to dedicate his life to distributing my books and he has turned out the most expert of all our sellers. It is certainly miraculous how he is distributing so many big books even to people who are not interested in Vedic literature. If he takes sannyasa he may not be able to constantly assume so many disguise in public and employ so many tricks for selling books to persons, as it is not in accord with some of the etiquette for sannyasa. Also, I have decided for the time being not to award sannyasa order.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBrahmanandaBombay7January1970_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="29" link="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970" link_text="Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970|Letter to Brahmananda -- Bombay 7 January, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">See what is the actual situation there in London. Study it very carefully and let me know how things are going. Hamsaduta was giving stress to selling records using all tricks, by any means. The incident in Germany has caused havoc all over the world. It is hampering our reputation everywhere. I do not want this record distribution to continue. It must be stopped immediately. I have already informed Hamsaduta. Distributing books is our real business, not these records. Has anyone ever become convinced in Krishna Consciousness by listening to this record? No. He will simply think it is nice magical sounds, that's all. But, if he reads one book, he will be convinced about spiritual life. That is our success. So, stop this record distribution immediately everywhere. And stress book distribution more and more.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Nityananda (Other Books)

2011-11-29T16:36:59Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Nityanand"|"Nityananda Prabhu"|"Nityananda"|"Visvarupa"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Nov11}}
{{last|29Nov11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=30|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|30}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Nityananda|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLCPrologue_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="4" link="TLC Prologue" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Prologue|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Now, after His tenth year, Caitanya became a passable scholar in grammar, rhetoric, the smṛti and nyāya. It was after this that His elder brother Viśvarūpa left His house and accepted the āśrama (status) of a sannyāsī (ascetic). Caitanya, though a very young boy, consoled His parents, saying that He would serve them with a view to please God. Just after that, His father left this world. His mother was exceedingly sorry, and Mahāprabhu, with His usual contented appearance, consoled His widowed mother.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCPrologue_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="4" link="TLC Prologue" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Prologue|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon his return to Nadia, Nimāi Paṇḍita turned religious preacher, and his religious nature became so strongly represented that Advaita Prabhu, Śrīvāsa and others who had before the birth of Caitanya already accepted the Vaiṣṇava faith were astonished at the change of the young man. He was then no more a contending naiyāyika, a wrangling smārta and a criticising rhetorican. He swooned at the name of Kṛṣṇa and behaved as an inspired man under the influence of his religious sentiment. It has been described by Murāri Gupta, an eyewitness, that he shewed his heavenly powers in the house of Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita in the presence of hundreds of his followers, who were mostly well-read scholars. It was at this time that he opened a nocturnal school of kīrtana in the compound of Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita with his sincere followers. There he preached, there he sang, there he danced, and there he expressed all sorts of religious feelings. Nityānanda Prabhu, who was then a preacher of Vaiṣṇavism and who had then completed his travels all over India, joined him by that time.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCPrologue_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="4" link="TLC Prologue" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Prologue|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The first mandate that he issued to Prabhu Nityānanda and Haridāsa was this: "Go, friends, go through the streets of the town, meet every man at his door and ask him to sing the name of Hari with a holy life, and you then come and report to me every evening the result of your preaching." Thus ordered, the two preachers went on and met Jagāi and Mādhāi, two most abominable characters. They insulted the preachers on hearing Mahāprabhu's mandate, but were soon converted by the influence of bhakti (devotion) inculcated by their Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCPrologue_3" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="4" link="TLC Prologue" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Prologue|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Prologue]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">He sang and danced, took no care of himself and oft-times lost himself in religious beatitude. All who came to him believed in him as the all-beautiful God appearing in the nether world for the benefit of mankind. He loved his mother all along and sent her mahāprasāda now and then with those who went to Nadia. He was most amiable in nature. Humility was personified in him. His sweet appearance gave cheer to all who came in contact with him. He appointed Prabhu Nityānanda as the missionary in charge of Bengal. He dispatched six disciples (Gosvāmīs) to Vṛndāvana to preach love in the upcountry. He punished all of his disciples who deviated from a holy life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_4" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu (sometimes called Kṛṣṇa Caitanya) is the embodiment of all of these; He is God, guru, devotee and the expansion of God. As His associate, Nityānanda, He is the first manifestation of energy; as Advaita, He is an incarnation; as Gadādhara, He is the internal potency; and as Śrīvāsa, He is the marginal living entity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_5" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually Caitanya-caritāmṛta is not intended for the novice, for it is the post-graduate study of spiritual knowledge. Ideally, one begins with and advances through Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam to the Caitanya-caritāmṛta. Although all these great scriptures are on the absolute level, for the sake of comparitive study Caitanya-caritāmṛta is considered to be on the highest platform. Every verse in it is perfectly composed. Indeed, Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda are compared to the sun and moon in that They dissipate the darkness of the material world. In this instance both the sun and moon have risen together, and it is proper to offer obeisances directly to Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_6" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">After offering respects to Lord Caitanya, Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja next offers them to Nityānanda. He explains that Nityānanda is a manifestation of Saṅkarṣaṇa, who is the origin of the Mahā-Viṣṇu. Kṛṣṇa's first manifestation is as Balarāma and then Saṅkarṣaṇa, and after Saṅkarṣaṇa He is manifest as Pradyumna. In this way so many expansions take place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_7" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">That Mahā-Viṣṇu who lies on the Causal Ocean is actually an expansion of Balarāma, who is Kṛṣṇa's first expansion, and, in the Vṛndāvana pastimes, is the brother of Kṛṣṇa. In the mahā-mantra Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare, the word Rāma refers to Balarāma. Since Nityānanda is an expansion of Balarāma, Rāma also refers to Lord Nityānanda. Thus Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Rāma addresses not only Kṛṣṇa and Balarāma but Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda as well.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_8" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī discusses Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu as Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and Lord Nityānanda as Balarāma, the first expansion of Kṛṣṇa. Advaitācārya, another principal disciple of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu's, is accepted as an expansion of the Mahā-Viṣṇu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_9" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Although Caitanya is Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself, He appears as a devotee to teach people in general how to love Kṛṣṇa. Similarly, Advaitācārya appeared just to distribute the knowledge of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Thus he is also the Lord incarnated as a devotee. Kṛṣṇa is manifested in five different expansions, and He and all of His associates appear as devotees of the Supreme Lord in the form of Śrī Kṛṣṇa Caitanya, Nityānanda, Advaitācārya, Gadādhara, Śrīvāsa and others. In all cases, Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the source of energy for all His devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLCIntoduction_10" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="6" link="TLC Intoduction" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC Intoduction|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter Intoduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The author of Caitanya-caritāmṛta, Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja Gosvāmī, was an inhabitant of Vṛndāvana and a great devotee. He had been living with his family in Katwa, a small town in the district of Burdwan in Bengal. His family also worshiped Rādhā-Kṛṣṇa, and once when there was some misunderstanding amongst his family about devotional service, Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja was advised by Nityānanda Prabhu in a dream to leave home and go to Vṛndāvana. Although he was very old, he started out that very night and went to live in Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_11" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is no difference between the energy and the energetic in regard to the Lord's appearance as Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu and His four associates—Nityānanda Prabhu, Advaita Prabhu, Gadādhara, and Śrīvāsa. Amongst these five diverse manifestations of the Supreme Lord (as the Lord Himself and His incarnation, expansion and energies) there is no spiritual difference. They are five in one Absolute Truth. For the sake of relishing transcendental flavors in the Absolute Truth, there are five diverse manifestations. These are called the form of a devotee, the identity of a devotee, the incarnation of a devotee, the pure devotee and devotional energy.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_12" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Out of the five diversities in the Absolute Truth, the form of Lord Caitanya is that of the original Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. Lord Nityānanda is the manifestation of the first expansion of the Supreme Lord. Similarly, Advaita Prabhu is an incarnation of the Supreme Lord. These three—Caitanya, Nityānanda and Advaita—belong to the category of Viṣṇu-tattva, or the Supreme Absolute Truth. Śrīvāsa represents the pure devotee, and Gadādhara represents the internal energy of the Lord for the advancement of pure devotion. Therefore Gadādhara and Śrīvāsa, although included in Viṣṇu-tattva, are dependent, diverse energies of the Supreme Lord. In other words, they are not different from the energetic, but they are manifest diversely for the sake of relishing transcendental relationships. The whole process of devotional service involves a transcendental reciprocation in the relationship between the worshiper and the worshiped. Without such a diverse exchange of transcendental flavors, devotional service has no meaning.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_13" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By analytically studying the five diverse manifestations of the Supreme Lord, we can come to know that Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu is the Supreme Absolute and that Lord Nityānanda is an immediate expansion of the Supreme Absolute Truth. We can also come to understand that Advaita Prabhu is also in the category of the Supreme Personality of Godhead but is subordinate to Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda Prabhu. The Supreme Personality of Godhead and His immediate subordinate expansions are worshipable by the other two—namely the representation of the internal potency and the representation of the marginal potency. The representation of the internal potency, Gadādhara, represents the confidential devotee, and the representation of the marginal potency is the pure devotee. Both of these are worshipers of the other three categories, but all of them are engaged in the transcendental service of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_14" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a specific difference between the pure devotee and the confidential devotee. Different potencies of the Lord are engaged in serving the Supreme Lord in different transcendental relationships. They are situated in conjugal love, in parental affection, in friendship and in servitude. By impartially judging, one can find that the internal potencies of the Supreme Lord who are engaged in conjugal love with the Lord are the best of all devotees. Thus both internal devotees and confidential devotees are attracted by the conjugal love of the Supreme Absolute Truth. These are the most confidential devotees of Lord Caitanya. Other pure devotees, who are more or less attached to Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu and Advaita Prabhu, are attracted by other transcendental relationships, such as parental affection, friendship and servitorship. When such devotees are attached to the activities of Lord Caitanya, they at once become confidential devotees in conjugal love with the Supreme Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_15" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Narottama dāsa sings: "When will there be transcendental vibrations all over my body simply by my hearing the name of Gaurāṅga? When will tears incessantly flow from my eyes simply by my uttering the names of the Lord? When will Lord Nityānanda have mercy upon me, and when will all my desires for material enjoyment become insignificant? When shall I be purified by giving up all contaminations of material enjoyment? And when shall I be able to see the transcendental abode, Vṛndāvana? When shall I be eager to accept the six Gosvāmīs as my prime guidance? And when will I be able to understand the conjugal love of Kṛṣṇa?"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC17_16" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="23" link="TLC 17" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 17|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The saṅkīrtana movement inaugurated by Lord Caitanya is a transcendental pastime of the Lord. "By it I live simultaneously to preach and popularize this movement in the material world." In that saṅkīrtana movement of Lord Caitanya, Nityānanda and Advaita are His expansions, and Gadādhara and Śrīvāsa are His internal and marginal potencies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC31_17" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="37" link="TLC 31" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 31|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One can become a bona fide spiritual master if he has sufficient knowledge of the science of Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The position does not depend on a particular position in society or on birth. This is the conclusion of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and it is in accordance with the Vedic injunctions. On the strength of this conclusion, Lord Caitanya, previously known as Viśvambhara, accepted a spiritual master, Īśvara Purī, who was a sannyāsī. Similarly, Lord Nityānanda Prabhu and Śrī Advaita Ācārya also accepted another sannyāsī as their spiritual master, Mādhavendra Purī. This Mādhavendra Purī is also known as Lakṣmīpati Tīrtha.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD5_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="14" link="NOD 5" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 5|Nectar of Devotion 5]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Middle Ages, after the disappearance of Lord Caitanya's great associate Lord Nityānanda, a class of priestly persons claimed to be the descendants of Nityānanda, calling themselves the gosvāmī caste. They further claimed that the practice and spreading of devotional service belonged only to their particular class, which was known as Nityānanda-vaṁśa. In this way, they exercised their artificial power for some time, until Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, the powerful ācārya of the Gauḍīya Vaiṣṇava sampradāya, completely smashed their idea.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD9_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="34" link="NOD 9" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 9">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 9|Nectar of Devotion 9]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In one of Lord Caitanya's Śikṣāṣṭaka verses it is stated, "The devotee should be more tolerant than the tree and more submissive than the grass. He should offer all honor to others, but may not accept any honor for himself." In spite of Lord Caitanya's being so humble and meek as a devotee, when He was informed about injuries inflicted on the body of Śrī Nityānanda, He immediately ran to the spot and wanted to kill the offenders, Jagāi and Mādhāi. This behavior of Lord Caitanya's is very significant. It shows that a Vaiṣṇava may be very tolerant and meek, foregoing everything for his personal honor, but when it is a question of the honor of Kṛṣṇa or His devotee, he will not tolerate any insult.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI1_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="2" link="NOI 1" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 1|Nectar of Instruction 1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu became angry with the miscreant brothers Jagāi and Mādhāi, who blasphemed and struck Nityānanda Prabhu. In His Śikṣāṣṭaka Lord Caitanya wrote, tṛṇād api sunīcena taror api sahiṣṇunā: "One should be humbler than the grass and more tolerant than the tree." One may then ask why the Lord exhibited His anger. The point is that one should be ready to tolerate all insults to one's own self, but when Kṛṣṇa or His pure devotee is blasphemed, a genuine devotee becomes angry and acts like fire against the offenders.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOI1_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="2" link="NOI 1" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 1|Nectar of Instruction 1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">If one can restrain the demands of the tongue by limiting its activities to the eating of prasāda, the urges of the belly and the genitals can automatically be controlled. In this connection Śrīla Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura says:</p>
:śarīra avidyā jāla, jaḍendriya tāhe kāla,
:jīve phele viṣaya-sāgare
:tā'ra madhye jihvā ati, lobhamāyā sudurmati,
:tā'ke jetā kaṭhina saṁsāre
:kṛṣṇa baḍa dayāmaya, karibāre jihvā jaya,
:sva-prasāda-anna dila bhāi
:sei annāmṛta khāo, rādhā-kṛṣṇa-guṇa gāo,
:preme ḍāka caitanya-nitāi
<p>"O Lord! This material body is a lump of ignorance, and the senses are a network of paths leading to death. Somehow or other we have fallen into the ocean of material sense enjoyment, and of all the senses the tongue is the most voracious and uncontrollable. It is very difficult to conquer the tongue in this world, but You, dear Kṛṣṇa, are very kind to us. You have sent this nice prasāda to help us conquer the tongue; therefore let us take this prasāda to our full satisfaction and glorify Your Lordships Śrī Śrī Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa and in love call for the help of Lord Caitanya and Prabhu Nityānanda."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOI6_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="7" link="NOI 6" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 6|Nectar of Instruction 6, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The word gosvāmī refers to one who can control his senses, who is master of the senses. A devotee is not controlled by the senses, but is the controller of the senses. Consequently he should be called svāmī or gosvāmī, even though he may not be born in a gosvāmī family. According to this formula, the gosvāmīs who are descendants of Śrī Nityānanda Prabhu and Śrī Advaita Prabhu are certainly devotees, but devotees coming from other families should not be discriminated against; indeed, whether the devotees come from a family of previous ācāryas or from an ordinary family, they should be treated equally. One should not think, "Oh, here is an American gosvāmī," and discriminate against him. Nor should one think, "Here is a nityānanda-vaṁśa-gosvāmī."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOI6_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="7" link="NOI 6" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 6|Nectar of Instruction 6, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">On the other hand, a devotee who has attained the title of gosvāmī but is not born of a brāhmaṇa father or of a gosvāmī in the family of Nityānanda or Advaita Prabhu should not be artificially puffed up by thinking that he has become a gosvāmī. He should always remember that as soon as he becomes materially puffed up, he immediately falls down.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Easy Journey to Other Planets"><h3>Easy Journey to Other Planets</h3>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_0" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The bestial civilization of eating, sleeping, fearing and sense-gratifying has misled modern man into forgetting how powerful a soul he has. As we have already described, the soul is a spiritual spark which is many, many times more illuminating, dazzling and powerful than sun, moon or electricity. Human life is spoiled when man does not realize his real identity with his soul. Lord Caitanya appeared with His disciple Nityānanda to save man from this type of misleading civilization.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KBIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="4" link="KB Introduction" link_text="Krsna Book Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB Introduction|Krsna Book Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This Madhva-Gauḍīya-sampradāya is also known as the Brahma-sampradāya because the disciplic succession originally began from Brahmā. Brahmā instructed the sage Nārada, Nārada instructed Vyāsadeva, and Vyāsadeva instructed Madhva Muni, or Madhvācārya. Śrī Mādhavendra Purī, the originator of the Madhva-Gauḍīya-sampradāya, was a sannyāsī (renunciant) who belonged to the Madhvācārya disciplic succession. He had many renowned disciples, such as Nityānanda Prabhu, Advaita Prabhu and Īśvara Purī. Īśvara Purī happened to be the spiritual master of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. So let us offer our respectful obeisances to Īśvara Purī, Nityānanda Prabhu, Śrī Advaita Ācārya Prabhu, Śrīvāsa Paṇḍita and Śrī Gadādhara Paṇḍita.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="KB2_1" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="6" link="KB 2" link_text="Krsna Book 2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 2|Krsna Book 2]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">No one can attain spiritual perfection by physical strength. One must have the spiritual strength which is infused by Balarāma, or Saṅkarṣaṇa. Ananta, or Śeṣa, is the source of the power which sustains all the planets in their different positions. Materially this sustaining power is known as the law of gravitation, but actually it is a display of the potency of Saṅkarṣaṇa. Balarāma, or Saṅkarṣaṇa, is the source of spiritual power, or the original spiritual master. Therefore Lord Nityānanda Prabhu, who is also the incarnation of Balarāma, is the original spiritual master. And the spiritual master is the representative of Balarāma, the form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead who supplies spiritual strength.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW23_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="15" link="RTW 2.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">If one offends the Supreme Lord, only His pure devotees can save the offender, but if one offends the pure devotee, then even the Supreme Lord will not save the offender from doom. For this reason alone, pure devotees never feel offended. When Jesus Christ was being crucified, he did not blame anyone for it. Haridāsa Ṭhākura was severely lashed in twenty-two marketplaces by the Muslim Kazi's sentries. Still he prayed to the Lord not to punish his tormentors. Lord Nityānanda was wounded by the two rascals Jagāi and Mādhāi, yet the Lord stood His ground, bleeding profusely. He delivered the two notorious brothers and thus brilliantly exemplified the title patita-pāvana. Such is the profound compassion of the pure devotees.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW23_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="15" link="RTW 2.3" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.3|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.3]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">From the ocean of loving compassion, which had been completely dammed up, Lord Nityānanda cut a canal of love of Godhead and flooded the entire world. And then some persons called caste Gosvāmīs, claiming to be the Lord's descendants, again dammed up that ocean of mercy with their malpractices of fruitive activities and rituals. Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura once more cut open the canal of love of Godhead and brought in the flood waters.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB17_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="18" link="LOB 17" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 17|Light of the Bhagavata 17, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the age of Kali, as described before, people in general no longer take pleasure in the presence of saints and sages, nor are they interested in spiritual enlightenment. The saints and sages, however, take all risks to propagate the message of Godhead. Lord Jesus Christ, Ṭhākura Haridāsa, Lord Nityānanda Prabhu, and many such sages risked their life to propagate the message of Godhead. Self-realized saints and sages take such risks for the spiritual enlightenment of the people in general. They do not take vows of silence meant to win cheap glory from the ignorant mass of people. God is satisfied only when His devotees take all sorts of risks to propagate His glories. Such devotees are unafraid of the difficult journey to cross the ocean of nescience. They are always anxious for the welfare of the fallen souls, who are attached to the false enjoyment of materialistic life, in which they forget their eternal relation with God.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Committing sins (Letters)

2011-11-14T09:08:33Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"commit"|"commits"|"committed"|"committing"|"sin"|"sinful"|"sins"}}
{{notes|VedaBase query: "commit* sin*"@10}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|17Aug11}}
{{last|14Nov11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=12}}
{{total|12}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Committing Sins|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1967_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Correspondence" text="1967 Correspondence"><h3>1967 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoUmapatiCalcutta23November1967_0" class="quote" parent="1967_Correspondence" book="Let" index="224" link="Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 23 November, 1967" link_text="Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 23 November, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 23 November, 1967|Letter to Umapati -- Calcutta 23 November, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The disciple may misunderstand a bona fide spiritual master being obliged to do so under pressure of Maya's influence. But a bona fide spiritual master never lets go a devotee once accepted. When a disciple misunderstands a bona fide spiritual master, the master regrets for his inability to protect the disciple and sometimes he cries with tears in the eyes. We had an experience while my Guru Maharaja was alive. One of His disciples who accepted sannyasa was one day forcibly dragged by his wife. My Guru Maharaja lamented with tears in His eyes saying that He could not save the soul.) We should always, therefore, be careful in the matter of being attacked by Maya's influence and the only means of guarantee is to chant Hare Krishna offenselessly. The greatest offense is to defy the spiritual master and to act sinfully, thinking in the strength of chanting. If a man thinks that chanting will save him from all kinds of sinful reaction deliberately committed by him, then he becomes the greatest offender. By chanting Hare Krishna certainly we become free from all sinful reactions, but that does not mean that we shall deliberately commit sins and counteract it by chanting. Your reference to Kirtanananda and Hayagriva is very nicely appreciated. We shall silently pray for them to Krishna and shed tears for them for our inability to save them. Let us honestly pray and go ahead with Krishna Consciousness. More when we meet. Hope you are well</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacisutaAllstonMass30May1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="180" link="Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968" link_text="Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968|Letter to Sacisuta -- Allston, Mass 30 May, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So, after due chanting I am sending both your beads by separate first class post parcel. Receive it and chant without any offense. The 10 kinds of offenses are like this:</p>
<p>Blaspheming the Lord's devotee</p>
<p>Considering the Lord and the demigods on the same level—or assuming there are many gods</p>
<p>Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master</p>
<p>Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures</p>
<p>Interpreting the Holy Name of God</p>
<p>Committing sin on the strength of chanting</p>
<p>Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful</p>
<p>Comparing the Holy Name with material piety</p>
<p>Inattention while chanting the Holy Name</p>
<p>Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting</p>
<p>So you follow those principles as well as the four restrictive rules, namely;</p>
<p>No addiction to indulgence in any form of intoxication, including coffee, tea and cigarettes</p>
<p>No illicit sexual relationships</p>
<p>Must be strictly vegetarian</p>
<p>No gambling</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1969_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Correspondence" text="1969 Correspondence"><h3>1969 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKulasekharaColinJuryDigvijayaDickWitheyTirthapadaTimAustinLosAngeles31July1969_0" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="488" link="Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969" link_text="Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969|Letter to Kulasekhara (Colin Jury), Digvijaya (Dick Withey), Tirthapada (Tim Austin) -- Los Angeles 31 July, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very glad that you are already interested in the Krishna Consciousness Movement, and you will please chant at least 16 rounds daily, observing the rules and regulations. The four principle rules is that you will refrain from 1) meat-eating or partaking of fish or eggs, 2) illicit sexual connections, 3) intoxication (including cigarettes, coffee and tea) and 4) gambling. In addition to these rules there are ten offenses to chanting the Maha Mantra which should be avoided. These rules are as follows: 1) blaspheming the Lord's devotee. 2) Considering the Lord and the demi-gods on the same level. 3) Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master. 4) Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures. 5) Interpreting the Holy Name of God. 6) Committing sin on the strength of chanting. 7) Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful. 8) Comparing the Holy Name with material piety. 9) Inattention while chanting the Holy Name. 10) Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJananivasaLosAngeles19August1969_1" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="523" link="Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969" link_text="Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969|Letter to Jananivasa -- Los Angeles 19 August, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am enclosing herewith another set of beads for you, duly chanted upon by me. Your initiated name is Jananivasa das Brahmacari. You should chant on these beads 16 rounds every day and avoid the following offenses: 1. Blaspheming the Lord's devotee, 2. Considering the Lord and the demigods on the same level, 3. Neglecting the orders of the spiritual master, 4. Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures, 5. Interpreting the Holy Name of God, 6. Committing sin on the strength of chanting, 7. Instructing the glories of the Lord's name to the unfaithful, 8. Comparing the Holy Name with material piety, 9. Inattention while chanting the Holy Name, 10. Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSacisutaTittenhurst19September1969_2" class="quote" parent="1969_Correspondence" book="Let" index="571" link="Letter to Sacisuta -- Tittenhurst 19 September, 1969" link_text="Letter to Sacisuta -- Tittenhurst 19 September, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sacisuta -- Tittenhurst 19 September, 1969|Letter to Sacisuta -- Tittenhurst 19 September, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes we hear that people are going to church to confess their sinful actions for being excused, but as soon as he comes out of the church, he begins the same drama again. This is like the bathing of the elephant, who immediately throws dirt again on his body. We should not follow such examples. Lord Caitanya accepted Jagai and Madhai on condition they would not commit further sinful activities. So all our students should be careful in the matter of violating the four principles and at the same time must carry on the chanting process rigidly.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoDrRNVyasaLosAngeles7June1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="348" link="Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970" link_text="Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970|Letter to Dr. R. N. Vyasa -- Los Angeles 7 June, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The question was why a sinful man commits sinful activities although he has full knowledge of the after result by knowing it from authority and by seeing it personally. A thief commits theft repeatedly and is imprisoned repeatedly, and he has full knowledge of it—then what is the cause of his putting himself into miserable condition of prison life? The cause is diagnosed by Vedic Acaryas as the papa bija or the seed of sinful activities. This papa bija remains dormant within our heart in three stages—dormant, seedling and fructified. This chain of different stages of our papa bija is the cause of repeated birth and death transmigration in different species of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAditiIndia29September1970_1" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="536" link="Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970" link_text="Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970|Letter to Aditi -- India 29 September, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Chant at least sixteen rounds on your beads daily without fail and avoid the ten offenses in the matter of chanting the Holy Names of the Lord. They are: 1) Blaspheming the Lord's devotee; 2) Considering the Lord, Krsna, on the same level with the demi-gods or assuming that there are many Gods; 3) Neglecting the order of the Spiritual Master; 4) Minimizing the authority of the Scriptures; 5) Interpreting the Holy Name of God; 6) Committing sin on the strength of chanting; 7) Instructing the glories of the Lord's Name to the unfaithful; 8) Comparing the Holy Name with mundane piety; 9) Inattention while chanting the Holy Name; and 10) Attachment to material things while engaged in the practice of chanting.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1971_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Correspondence" text="1971 Correspondence"><h3>1971 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayaJagadisaBombay24April1971_0" class="quote" parent="1971_Correspondence" book="Let" index="182" link="Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971" link_text="Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971|Letter to Jaya Jagadisa -- Bombay 24 April, 1971]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Please regularly chant the Hare Krsna Mahamantra sixteen rounds daily and follow the regulative principles faithfully. By observing the four restrictions and avoiding the ten offenses to the Holy Name (i.e. blaspheming the Lord's devotee, considering the Lord and the demigods as being on the same level, neglecting the orders of the Spiritual Master, minimizing the authority of the sastras, interpreting the Holy Name of God, committing sins on the strength of chanting, instructing the glories of the Lord to the unfaithful, equating the chanting of the Holy Names with material piety, inattention while chanting of the Holy Name and maintaining attachment to material things while engaged in chanting the Holy Names) you will become qualified to receive the mercy of the Lord and thus advance yourself in His transcendental loving service, which is the perfect stage of transcendental life of bhaktirasa life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBatuGopalaLosAngeles22August1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="448" link="Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 22 August, 1972" link_text="Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 22 August, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 22 August, 1972|Letter to Batu Gopala -- Los Angeles 22 August, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">You get the seed of devotion, and the Hare Krishna mantra through the mercy of the spiritual master and Krishna. Similarly, upon your surrender, the spiritual master and Krishna take responsibility for your sins. So if you commit sin again, the spiritual master becomes responsible for your sinful reaction. Therefore, it is the disciple's duty not to commit sin again. Not only Gayatri mantra, but all mantras cleanse one from sinful reactions, but we should not chant these mantras and then commit sin again.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSriGovindaBombay27December1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="642" link="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972|Letter to Sri Govinda -- Bombay 27 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Enclosed please find three sacred threads duly chanted by me, along with three copies of gayatri mantra. Now hold the fire yagna and give gayatri mantra to Vipina Purandhara, Sundhararupa and Jaya das. You may teach them to count on the finger divisions and play the tape of me reciting gayatri mantra into their right ear. Instruct them fully in the qualifications for becoming brahmana, and henceforth they must be very, very careful not to commit any sinful acts or otherwise I shall have to suffer as their spiritual master.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoKurusresthaBhaktivedantaManor23July1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="247" link="Letter to Kurusrestha -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 23 July, 1973" link_text="Letter to Kurusrestha -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 23 July, 1973">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Kurusrestha -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 23 July, 1973|Letter to Kurusrestha -- Bhaktivedanta Manor 23 July, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I can understand your concern about the deterioration of the civilization. Yes, the city will be more dangerous place as Kali-yuga advances. It will be very deteriorating. The modern civilization is so corrupt and as sinful activities are more and more committee., the people will be forced to face more troubles, by nature's order. Our business, however, is simply to take shelter of the Hare Krsna Maha Mantra and pray to the Holy Name to give us protection. We shall be unaffected by all that will happen. Krsna will provide us with working facilities. Be assured of this, that the devotees will be protected by the Holy Name. Others will have to suffer in the days that are coming.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRamesvaraHyderabad2December1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="671" link="Letter to Ramesvara -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976" link_text="Letter to Ramesvara -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Ramesvara -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976|Letter to Ramesvara -- Hyderabad 2 December, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding these deprogrammers, we must defeat their false accusations in the courts. We do not force anyone. They may stay or go, the freedom is there. Out of their own accord they don't want association with meat eaters, drunkards, and debauches. Just as there is warning from the government that if you steal you'll be punished. We are convincing people not to commit sinful activities or associate with sinful persons. Are these bad tactics? We are making men of good character. It is folly to be wise where ignorance is bliss. Even 10 year old boys are smoking, so much degraded. We are trying to convince people to become first class men rather than fifth class men. We have to fight.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Salary (Books)

2011-11-07T09:10:35Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"salaried"|"salaries"|"salary"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|29Oct11}}
{{last|07Nov11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=6|CC=11|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|18}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Salary|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1161_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="620" link="SB 1.16.1" link_text="SB 1.16.1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.16.1|SB 1.16.1, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There was no need for impractical fools to enact daily a new legislative bill and to conveniently alter it again and again to serve some purpose. The rules and regulations were already set forth by great sages like Manu, Yājñavalkya, Parāśara and other liberated sages, and the enactments were all suitable for all ages in all places. Therefore the rules and regulations were standard and without flaw or defect. Kings like Mahārāja Parīkṣit had their council of advisers, and all the members of that council were either great sages or brāhmaṇas of the first order. They did not accept any salary, nor had they any necessity for such salaries. The state would get the best advice without expenditure. They were themselves sama-darśī, equal to everyone, both man and animal. They would not advise the king to give protection to man and instruct him to kill the poor animals. Such council members were not fools or representatives to compose a fool's paradise. They were all self-realized souls, and they knew perfectly well how all living beings in the state would be happy, both in this life and in the next.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB41210_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="505" link="SB 4.12.10" link_text="SB 4.12.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.10|SB 4.12.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">A king is not meant simply to realize taxes from the citizens and accumulate wealth to spend in sense gratification. World monarchy has failed ever since kings began to satisfy their personal senses with the taxes accumulated from the citizens. Of course, whether the system is monarchy or democracy, the same corruption is still going on. At the present moment there are different parties in the democratic government, but everyone is busy trying to keep his post or trying to keep his political party in power. The politicians have very little time to think of the welfare of the citizens, whom they oppress with heavy taxes in the form of income tax, sales tax and many other taxes—people sometimes have eighty to ninety percent of their income taken away, and these taxes are lavishly spent for the high salaries drawn by the officers and rulers.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB41212_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="507" link="SB 4.12.12" link_text="SB 4.12.12">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.12.12|SB 4.12.12, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">As for good qualities, it is very difficult to find anyone in state administration with any good qualities. The administrators simply sit in their administrative posts and say no to every request, as if they were paid to say no to the citizens. Another word, dīna-vatsalam, is very significant also. The state head should be very kind to the innocent. Unfortunately, in this age the state agents and the presidents draw good salaries from the state, and they pose themselves as very pious, but they allow the running of slaughterhouses, where innocent animals are killed.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB4166_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="667" link="SB 4.16.6" link_text="SB 4.16.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.16.6|SB 4.16.6, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Tax exaction is not meant for the sense gratification of the so-called administrative heads. Tax revenues should be distributed to the citizens in times of need, during emergencies such as famine or flood. Tax revenues should never be distributed amongst governmental servants in the form of high salaries and various other allowances. In Kali-yuga, however, the position of the citizens is very horrible because taxes are exacted in so many forms and are spent for the personal comforts of the administrators.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB7519_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="196" link="SB 7.5.19" link_text="SB 7.5.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.5.19|SB 7.5.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">It is essential for a student who is going to be a ruler or king to learn the four diplomatic principles. There is always rivalry between a king and his citizens. Therefore, when a citizen agitates the public against the king, the duty of the king is to call him and try to pacify him with sweet words, saying, "You are very important in the state. Why should you disturb the public with some new cause for agitation?" If the citizen is not pacified, the king should then offer him some lucrative post as a governor or minister-any post that draws a high salary—so that he may be agreeable. If the enemy still goes on agitating the public, the king should try to create dissension in the enemy's camp, but if he still continues, the king should employ argumentum ad baculum—severe punishment—by putting him in jail or placing him before a firing squad.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_8" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 8"><h3>SB Canto 8</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB8110_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_8" book="SB" index="11" link="SB 8.1.10" link_text="SB 8.1.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 8.1.10|SB 8.1.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">We should know, however, that the ingredients of the skyscrapers and machines cannot be manufactured by anyone but the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The whole world is nothing but a combination of the five material elements (tejo-vāri-mṛdāṁ yathā vinimayaḥ). A skyscraper is a transformation of earth, water and fire. Earth and water are combined and burnt into bricks by fire, and a skyscraper is essentially a tall construction of bricks. Although the bricks may be manufactured by man, the ingredients of the bricks are not. Of course, man, as a manufacturer, may accept a salary from the Supreme Personality of Godhead. That is stated here: tena tyaktena bhuñjīthāḥ ([[Vanisource:ISO 1|ISO 1]]). One may construct a big skyscraper, but neither the constructor, the merchant nor the worker can claim proprietorship. Proprietorship belongs to the person who has spent for the building. The Supreme Personality of Godhead has manufactured water, earth, air, fire and the sky, and one can use these and take a salary (tena tyaktena bhuñjīthāḥ). However, one cannot claim proprietorship.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17141_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2078" link="CC Adi 17.141" link_text="CC Adi 17.141">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.141|CC Adi 17.141, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam states that in the Age of Kali, thieves, rogues and fourth-class people who have neither education nor culture capture the seats of governments to exploit the citizens. This is a symptom of Kali-yuga that has already appeared. People cannot feel secure about their lives and property, yet the so-called governments continue, and government ministers get fat salaries, although they are unable to do anything good for society. The only remedy for such conditions is to enhance the saṅkīrtana movement under the banner of Kṛṣṇa consciousness and protest against the sinful activities of all the world's governments.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1197_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="196" link="CC Madhya 1.197" link_text="CC Madhya 1.197">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.197|CC Madhya 1.197, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">At the present moment in India the presidential offices are occupied by many so-called brāhmaṇas, but the state maintains slaughterhouses for killing cows and makes propaganda against Vedic civilization. The first principle of Vedic civilization is the avoidance of meat-eating and intoxication. Presently in India, intoxication and meat-eating are encouraged, and the so-called learned brāhmaṇas presiding over this state of affairs have certainly become degraded according to the standard given herein by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī and Sanātana Gosvāmī. These so-called brāhmaṇas give sanction to slaughterhouses for the sake of a fat salary, and they do not protest these abominable activities. By deprecating the principles of Vedic civilization and supporting cow-killing, they are immediately degraded to the platform of mlecchas and yavanas. A mleccha is a meat-eater, and a yavana is one who has deviated from Vedic culture. Unfortunately, such mlecchas and yavanas are in executive power. How, then, can there be peace and prosperity in the state?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya4166_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="763" link="CC Madhya 4.166" link_text="CC Madhya 4.166">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 4.166|CC Madhya 4.166, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Mādhavendra Purī said, "These two assistants will regularly grind the sandalwood, and you should also get two other people to help. I shall pay their salaries."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya883_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1489" link="CC Madhya 8.83" link_text="CC Madhya 8.83">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.83|CC Madhya 8.83, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">There are many unauthorized parties pretending to belong to the Śrī Caitanya cult, and some are known as āula, bāula, kartābhajā, neḍā, daraveśa, sāṅi, sahajiyā, sakhībhekī, smārta, jāta-gosāñi, ativāḍī, cūḍādhārī and gaurāṅga-nāgari. Moreover, there are those who take the caste gosvāmīs' opinions of such parties as bona fide, comparing these opinions to those of the six Gosvāmīs, headed by Śrī Rūpa and Śrī Sanātana. This is simply another cheating process. There are also nondevotees who compose unauthorized songs, who establish different temples for money, who worship the Deity as priests for salaries, who accept caste brahmanism as all in all, and who do not know the value of a pure Vaiṣṇava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya1122_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2292" link="CC Madhya 11.22" link_text="CC Madhya 11.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 11.22|CC Madhya 11.22, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">As soon as he heard my petition, he immediately granted me a pension without reductions. Thus the King granted me a full salary as a pension and requested me to engage without anxiety in the service of Your lotus feet.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya9106_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1762" link="CC Antya 9.106" link_text="CC Antya 9.106">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.106|CC Antya 9.106, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Do not again misappropriate the revenue of the government. In case you think your salary insufficient, henceforward it will be doubled."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya9111_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1767" link="CC Antya 9.111" link_text="CC Antya 9.111">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.111|CC Antya 9.111, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">On one hand Gopīnātha Paṭṭanāyaka was unable to clear his debt even by selling all his possessions, but on the other his salary was doubled, and he was honored with the silken wrapper.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya9112_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1768" link="CC Antya 9.112" link_text="CC Antya 9.112">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.112|CC Antya 9.112, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">It was not the desire of Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu that Gopīnātha Paṭṭanāyaka be excused of his debt to the government, nor was it His desire that his salary be doubled or that he be reappointed collector at the same place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya9119_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1775" link="CC Antya 9.119" link_text="CC Antya 9.119">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.119|CC Antya 9.119, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Gopīnātha Paṭṭanāyaka owed the government 200,000 kāhanas. The King absolved him of this debt, reappointed him to his post and doubled his salary.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya9133_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1789" link="CC Antya 9.133" link_text="CC Antya 9.133">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 9.133|CC Antya 9.133, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The King has excused me for the balance due,” he said. “He has reappointed me to my post by honoring me with this silken cloth and has doubled my salary.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya2037_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="3083" link="CC Antya 20.37" link_text="CC Antya 20.37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.37|CC Antya 20.37, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Without love of Godhead, My life is useless. Therefore I pray that You accept Me as Your servant and give Me the salary of ecstatic love of God."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB20_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="24" link="KB 20" link_text="Krsna Book 20">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 20|Krsna Book 20]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Sometimes, when a country is subjugated by an undesirable government, persons and parties undergo severe penances and austerities to get control of the government, and when they attain control, they flourish by giving themselves generous salaries. This temporary profit is like the flourishing of the earth in the rainy season. Actually, one should undergo severe austerities and penances only to achieve spiritual happiness. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam it is recommended that tapasya, or austerity, should be accepted for realizing the Supreme Lord. By accepting austerity in devotional service, one regains his spiritual life, and as soon as one regains his spiritual life, he enjoys unlimited spiritual bliss. But if someone undertakes austerities and penances for some material gain, it is stated in the Bhagavad-gītā that the results are temporary and that they are desired by persons of less intelligence.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Subtle body (CC and Other Books)

2011-09-29T10:58:35Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"subtle bodies"|"subtle body"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Mayapur|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|23Sep11}}
{{last|29Sep11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=7|OB=11|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|18}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Subtle Body|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Books]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi237_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="142" link="CC Adi 2.37" link_text="CC Adi 2.37">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 2.37|CC Adi 2.37, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who emanates the material and spiritual worlds, is the Supreme Spirit. As an individual spirit soul is almost identical to his gross and subtle bodies, so the Supreme Lord is almost identical to the material and spiritual worlds. The material world, full of conditioned souls trying to lord it over matter, is a manifestation of the external energy of the Supreme Lord, and the spiritual world, full of perfect servitors of the Lord, is a manifestation of His internal energy. Since all living entities are minute sparks of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He is the Supreme Soul in both the material and spiritual worlds. The Vaiṣṇavas following Lord Caitanya stress the doctrine of acintya-bhedābheda-tattva, which states that the Supreme Lord, being the cause and effect of everything, is inconceivably, simultaneously one with His manifestations of energy and different from them.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi522_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="626" link="CC Adi 5.22" link_text="CC Adi 5.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.22|CC Adi 5.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In Brahmaloka there is an unlimited number of airplanes that are controlled not by yantra (machine) but by mantra (psychic action). Because of the existence of the mind and intelligence on Brahmaloka, its residents have feelings of happiness and distress, but there is no cause of lamentation from old age, death, fear or distress. They feel sympathy, however, for the suffering living beings who are consumed in the fire of annihilation. The residents of Brahmaloka do not have gross material bodies to change at death, but they transform their subtle bodies into spiritual bodies and thus enter the spiritual sky. The residents of Brahmaloka can attain perfection in three different ways. Virtuous persons who reach Brahmaloka by dint of their pious work become masters of various planets after the resurrection of Brahmā, those who have worshiped Garbhodakaśāyī Viṣṇu are liberated with Brahmā, and those who are pure devotees of the Personality of Godhead at once push through the covering of the universe and enter the spiritual sky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya6173_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1142" link="CC Madhya 6.173" link_text="CC Madhya 6.173">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 6.173|CC Madhya 6.173, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The living entity is the eternal servant of Kṛṣṇa. Being part and parcel of the Lord, he is constitutionally pure, but due to his contact with material energy, he identifies himself with either the gross or the subtle material body. Such identification is certainly false and constitutes the genuine platform of the theory of illusion. The living entity is eternal: he can never be subjected to the limits of time, as are his gross and subtle bodies. The cosmic manifestation is never false, but it is subject to change by the influence of the time factor. For a living entity to accept this cosmic manifestation as the field for his sense enjoyment is certainly illusory. This material world is the manifestation of the material energy of the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8229_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1632" link="CC Madhya 8.229" link_text="CC Madhya 8.229">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.229|CC Madhya 8.229, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">When one is situated in his spiritual body, which is beyond this gross and subtle material body, he is fit to serve Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. That body is called siddha-deha. The living entity attains a particular type of gross body in accordance with his past activities and mental condition. In this life the mental condition changes in different ways, and the same living entity gets another body in the next life according to his desires. The mind, intelligence and false ego are always engaged in an attempt to dominate material nature. According to that subtle astral body, one attains a gross body to enjoy the objects of one's desires. According to the activities of the present body, one prepares another subtle body. And according to the subtle body, one attains another gross body. This is the process of material existence. However, when one is spiritually situated and does not desire a gross or subtle body, he attains his original spiritual body.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20108109_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4598" link="CC Madhya 20.108-109" link_text="CC Madhya 20.108-109">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.108-109|CC Madhya 20.108-109, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Sanātana Gosvāmī asked Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, "Who am I?" In answer, the Lord replied, "You are a pure living entity. You are neither the gross material body nor the subtle body composed of mind and intelligence. Actually you are a spirit soul, eternally part and parcel of the Supreme Soul, Kṛṣṇa. Therefore you are His eternal servant. You belong to Kṛṣṇa's marginal potency. There are two worlds—the spiritual world and the material world—and you are situated between the material and spiritual potencies. You have a relationship with both the material and the spiritual world; therefore you are called the marginal potency. You are related with Kṛṣṇa as one and simultaneously different. Because you are spirit soul, you are one in quality with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but because you are a very minute particle of spirit soul, you are different from the Supreme Soul. Therefore your position is simultaneously one with and different from the Supreme Soul. The examples given are those of the sun itself and the small particles of sunshine and of a blazing fire and the small particles of fire."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya221415_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5057" link="CC Madhya 22.14-15" link_text="CC Madhya 22.14-15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.14-15|CC Madhya 22.14-15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Due to being conditioned by the external energy, the conditioned soul within this material world gets two kinds of bodies—a gross material body and a subtle material body composed of mind, intelligence and ego. Due to the gross and subtle bodies, he is subjected to the threefold miseries (ādhyātmika, ādhibhautika and ādhidaivika), miseries arising from the body and mind, other living entities and natural disturbances caused by demigods from higher planetary systems. The conditioned soul subjected to the threefold material miseries is ceaselessly kicked by māyā, and this is his disease. If by chance he meets a saintly person who works on Kṛṣṇa's behalf to deliver conditioned souls, and if he agrees to abide by his order, he can gradually approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya24135_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5451" link="CC Madhya 24.135" link_text="CC Madhya 24.135">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 24.135|CC Madhya 24.135, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"The living entities and other potencies merge into Mahā-Viṣṇu as the Lord lies down and winds up (destroys) the cosmic manifestation. Liberation means being situated in one"s eternal, original form after giving up the changeable gross and subtle bodies.’</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC10_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="16" link="TLC 10" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 10|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 10]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Eternally liberated living entities never come into contact with material nature, and therefore they do not have any experience of material life. They are eternally engaged in Kṛṣṇa consciousness, or devotional service to the Lord, and they are counted among the associates of Kṛṣṇa. Their pleasure, the only enjoyment of their life, is derived from rendering transcendental loving service to Kṛṣṇa. On the other hand, those who are eternally conditioned are always divorced from the transcendental loving service of Kṛṣṇa and are thus subjected to the threefold miseries of material existence. Due to the conditioned soul's eternal attitude of separation from Kṛṣṇa, the spell of material energy awards him two kinds of bodily existence—the gross body consisting of five elements, and the subtle body consisting of mind, intelligence and ego. Being covered by these two bodies, the conditioned soul eternally suffers the pangs of material existence known as the threefold miseries. He is also subjected to six enemies (such as lust, anger, etc.). Such is the everlasting disease of the conditioned soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC18_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="24" link="TLC 18" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 18|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 18]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord's service is the only means by which one can become detached from material activities. A person properly initiated by a bona fide spiritual master and engaged in chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare gradually becomes freed from the conception of "I" and "mine" and becomes attached to the Lord's transcendental loving service in one of the five transcendental relationships. Such transcendental service is not a subject matter for gross and subtle bodies. Only when one can understand that there is no difference between the Supreme and His name can one be situated in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. At such a time one no longer needs to make grammatical adjustments. Rather, one becomes more interested in petitioning the Lord: "Hare Kṛṣṇa—O my Lord, O energy of the Lord, please engage me in Your service!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC18_2" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="24" link="TLC 18" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 18|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 18]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The holy name of the Lord—Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare—is a transcendental vibration because it comes from the transcendental platform, the supreme abode of Kṛṣṇa. Because there is no difference between Kṛṣṇa and His name, the holy name of Kṛṣṇa is as pure, perfect and liberated as Kṛṣṇa Himself. Academic scholars have no entrance by means of logic and other argument into the understanding of the transcendental nature of the holy name of God. The single path in understanding the transcendental nature of Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare is the chanting of these names with faith and adherence. Such chanting will release one from designated conditions arising from the gross and subtle bodies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC26_3" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="32" link="TLC 26" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 26|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 26]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Actually, in pure consciousness the living entity understands himself as the eternal servant of the Supreme Lord. Under the spell of illusion, a person accepts the gross and subtle bodies as his self; such a conception is the basis of the doctrine of transference. Actually the part and parcel of the Supreme is not eternally subjected to gross and subtle bodily life. The gross and subtle coverings do not comprise the living entity's eternal form; they can be changed. In other words, the living entity, who is originally pure spirit, can be conditioned by the gross and subtle bodies and, by freeing himself from these gross and subtle conditionings, again attain his situation as pure spirit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Easy Journey to Other Planets"><h3>Easy Journey to Other Planets</h3>
</div>
<div id="EJ1_0" class="quote" parent="Easy_Journey_to_Other_Planets" book="OB" index="2" link="EJ 1" link_text="Easy Journey to Other Planets 1">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:EJ 1|Easy Journey to Other Planets 1]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The perfection of science will occur when it is possible for the material scientists to know the qualities of the antimaterial particle and liberate it from the association of nonpermanent, material particles. Such liberation would mark the culmination of scientific progress. There is partial truth in the scientists' suggestion that there may exist also another world consisting of antimaterial atoms and that a clash between the material and antimaterial worlds will result in the annihilation of both. There is a clash which is continually going on: the annihilation of the material particles is taking place at every moment, and the nonmaterial particle is striving for liberation. This is explained in the Bhagavad-gītā as follows:</p>
<p>The nonmaterial particle, which is the living entity, influences the material particle to work. This living entity is always indestructible. As long as the nonmaterial particle is within the lump of material energy—known by the names of gross and subtle bodies—then the entity is manifest as a living unit. In the continuous clashing between the two particles, the nonmaterial particle is never annihilated. No one can destroy the antimaterial particle at any time—past, present or future.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB63_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="67" link="KB 63" link_text="Krsna Book 63">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 63|Krsna Book 63]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the material body there are actions and reactions of the three modes of material nature. The time factor is the most important element, above all others, because the material manifestation is effected by the agitation of time. Thus natural phenomena come into existence, and as soon as phenomena appear, fruitive activities are visible. As the result of these fruitive activities, a living entity takes his form. He acquires a particular nature packed up in a subtle body and gross body formed by the life air, the ego, the ten sense organs, the mind and the five gross elements. These then create the type of body which later becomes the root cause of various other bodies, which are acquired one after another by means of the transmigration of the soul.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Renunciation Through Wisdom"><h3>Renunciation Through Wisdom</h3>
</div>
<div id="RTW16_0" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="8" link="RTW 1.6" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 1.6|Renunciation Through Wisdom 1.6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Only when the leaders of society center all their activities on the Supreme Lord, Viṣṇu, will these activities bring good fortune and benediction to the leaders themselves, as well as to their followers. But if the leaders avoid performing their activities for Lord Viṣṇu and instead pose as Lord Viṣṇu themselves—taking worship, wealth, and praise from their followers and returning the same to them as remnants—then others might become attracted by their pretentious renunciation and thus follow their path to doom. But nothing further will be achieved. Such leaders uselessly excite their ignorant sycophants, inducing them to perform many sinful activities. In this way such selfish leaders bring about their followers' doom simply to increase their own distinction, adoration, and wealth. Unfortunately, the leaders do not know that these miniscule portions of distinction, adoration, and wealth will be burned to ashes with their death. But the sinful methods used to acquire these temporary material advantages will beget results, which will then very subtly mix with their subtle body, namely mind, intelligence, and false ego. And these results will later become the seeds of further sinful activities, which will entangle the soul in the cycle of karmic reactions birth after birth, forcing him go through many different species of life.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW26_1" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="18" link="RTW 2.6" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.6|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Whatever state of being one remembers when he quits his body, O son of Kuntī, that state he will attain without fail. Therefore, Arjuna, you should always think of Me in the form of Kṛṣṇa and at the same time carry out your prescribed duty of fighting. With your activities dedicated to Me and your mind and intelligence fixed on Me, you will attain Me without doubt.</p>
<p>At the time of death, our state of consciousness determines our next birth. Death destroys the body made up of the five gross elements, but the subtle body, consisting of mind, intelligence, and false ego, remains. As the air carries the scent of the place it blows over, so the soul carries a person's subtle body of mind, intelligence, and false ego, along with his state of consciousness, on to his next birth, and his body is determined accordingly. When a breeze blows over a garden, it carries the fragrance of flowers with it, but when it blows over a rubbish heap, the breeze is filled with the stench. Similarly, the activities a person performs during his lifetime continuously influence his mentality, and at the time of death the cumulative effect of these activities determines his state of consciousness. Thus the subtle body formed during one's lifetime is carried over to one's next birth and manifests as the soul's next gross body. Naturally, therefore, the gross body reflects one's state of consciousness. As the popular saying goes, "The face is the index of the mind." And the mind is the product of the activities of one's present and previous lives. In other words, one's mind, intelligence, and false ego, which are influenced by one's habits in this and previous births, form the matrix that determines the type of body and mentality one will have in the next life. Hence the connection between one's previous, present, and future lives is the mind, intelligence, and false ego.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RTW26_2" class="quote" parent="Renunciation_Through_Wisdom" book="OB" index="18" link="RTW 2.6" link_text="Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:RTW 2.6|Renunciation Through Wisdom 2.6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The activities of the day evoke dreams at night and induce emotions appropriate to those activities. Similarly, the activities performed in one's lifetime flash across one's mind at the moment of death and determine one's next life. Therefore, if one's present activities are directed toward chanting, hearing, and remembering the Supreme Lord's transcendental name, along with descriptions of His beauty, qualities, pastimes, associates, and paraphernalia, then one's consciousness at the moment one leaves his body will automatically be attracted to the Lord. Such a spiritual state of consciousness at the moment of death ensures the soul entry into the Supreme Lord's eternal abode in his very next birth. To awaken this spiritual consciousness is man's prime goal in life. We therefore find that Lord Kṛṣṇa, out of compassion for the conditioned souls, instructs Arjuna to fight and at the same time remember Him. This is called karma-yoga. Therefore devotees always remember Him in all their activities—in their endeavors for food and safety and even in the middle of the battlefield while fighting a war. Life being like a battlefield, in which one may die at any time, the devotees remember Him at every moment, and He willingly becomes the charioteer of their chariotlike bodies. The activities of their bodies, minds, and words are thus prompted by the Supreme Lord's will, and at the end, when they leave their gross and subtle bodies, they go directly to the spiritual sky.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Message_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Message of Godhead"><h3>Message of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="MOGIntroduction_0" class="quote" parent="Message_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="1" link="MOG Introduction" link_text="Message of Godhead Introduction">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:MOG Introduction|Message of Godhead Introduction]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At present, we are concerned primarily with two things: one, ourselves; and the other, the place where we live. In other words, we are concerned with two objects: namely, everything that is related to our gross and subtle bodies; and the world at large, with all its paraphernalia. But there are others above us, the transcendentalists, who are concerned not only with their body and mind and the world at large, but also with the transcendental subject that is above the body and mind and the world at large. The transcendentalists are very much concerned with the Absolute Truth, and much less with relative truths.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Light of the Bhagavata"><h3>Light of the Bhagavata</h3>
</div>
<div id="LOB16_0" class="quote" parent="Light_of_the_Bhagavata" book="OB" index="17" link="LOB 16" link_text="Light of the Bhagavata 16">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:LOB 16|Light of the Bhagavata 16, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The spiritual living force is always active by nature. By illusion his activities are wrongly directed in relation with the body, but in the liberated condition of complete knowledge his activities are conducted in spiritual devotion. Liberation does not mean stopping activities; it means being purified of illusory activities and becoming transcendental to relations with the gross and subtle bodies.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

If you sit down and write some article on Krsna, that means you have to concentrate on Krsna's activities or Krsna's devotees' activities, and that very process will purify your heart

2011-06-08T05:41:56Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"If you sit down and write some article on Krsna, that means you have to concentrate on Krsna's activities or Krsna's devotees' ac…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"If you sit down and write some article on Krsna, that means you have to concentrate on Krsna's activities or Krsna's devotees' activities, and that very process will purify your heart"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Jun11}}
{{last|08Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=1|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:If You (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Sit Down]]
[[Category:Write]]
[[Category:Some]]
[[Category:Article]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
[[Category:About Krsna]]
[[Category:That Means...]]
[[Category:You Have To (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Concentrate the Mind]]
[[Category:Concentration]]
[[Category:Activities of Krsna]]
[[Category:Devotees of Krsna]]
[[Category:That]]
[[Category:Very]]
[[Category:Process]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB621214AllahabadJanuary171971atKumbhamela_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="713" link="Lecture on SB 6.2.12-14 -- Allahabad, January 17, 1971, at Kumbha-mela" link_text="Lecture on SB 6.2.12-14 -- Allahabad, January 17, 1971, at Kumbha-mela">
<div class="heading">You simply try to glorify the Supreme Lord always, twenty-four hours. That will purify you. So instead of taking yourself to these prescribed ritualistic ceremonies, if you simply engage your mind in describing or glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead... That is our process. Our only objective is how to glorify the Supreme Personality of Godhead. We are writing books, we are publishing magazines, we are preaching, we are going everywhere—just to glorify the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. That is our only business. This process is recommended here. If you sit down and write some article on Kṛṣṇa, that means you have to concentrate on Kṛṣṇa's activities or Kṛṣṇa's devotees' activities, and that very process will purify your heart. Therefore we always recommend to our students that you write articles, read our magazine, read our book.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 6.2.12-14 -- Allahabad, January 17, 1971, at Kumbha-mela|Lecture on SB 6.2.12-14 -- Allahabad, January 17, 1971, at Kumbha-mela]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There are so many persons following their own principles of religious, ritualistic performances, but... (break) ...by remaining in the same standard. They are not improving. The spiritual life or religious life means that one should make advance towards back to home, back to Godhead, not that religious life should be followed to make some material improvement. That is not religious life. Dharma-artha-kāma-mokṣa (SB 4.8.41, Cc. Ādi 1.90). These are the principles for elevating a living entity to the highest platform. But they have taken it, generally... They perform religious ritualistic performances for getting some more money, artha. Of course, we require some money for our maintenance. That is necessary. But if we simply perform religious performances to acquire money only, that is misguided. Generally people do so. They give in charity so that they may get more money. They open dharmaśālā so that they can get more houses. That is their purpose. Or they may be elevated to the heavenly kingdom. Because they do not know what is his actual interest. The actual interest is to go back to home, go back to Godhead. This idea, perhaps not even one percent men know that the ultimate end of, ultimate goal of life is to go back to home, back to Godhead. Na te viduḥ svārtha-gatiṁ hi viṣṇum ([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.31|SB 7.5.31]])—Viṣṇu, God, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. They do not know that the real interest is to go back home, go back to Godhead. Durāśayā ye bahir-artha-māninaḥ. They have accepted that "We shall be happy by adjusting this material world." Therefore they cannot make any progress.</p>
<p>Actually, religion does not mean to improve your material condition. That is not religion. Śrīmad-Bhāgavata therefore says that sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokṣaje: ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.6|SB 1.2.6]]) "That type of religion is first class which elevates one to the platform of pure devotional service to the Absolute Truth." That is religion. People are not attracted to the bhāgavata-dharma, or the religion. Bhāgavata-dharma is actually sanātana-dharma. Sanātana-dharma does not mean that one must have a certain type of religious life. Sanātana-dharma means the eternal religion. Sanātana-dharma is applicable for all living entities. A living entity is eternal, God is eternal, and there is an eternal abode also. Paras tasmāt tu bhāvo 'nyo 'vyakto 'vyaktāt sanātanaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 8.20|BG 8.20]]). So the religious principles which promote a follower to the highest platform of serving the eternal, supreme God, that is called sanātana-dharma. Nityo nityānāṁ cetanaś cetanānām (Kaṭha Upaniṣad 2.2.13). That is first-class religion.</p>
<p>Therefore here it is said, naikāntikam. Naikāntikaṁ tad dhi kṛte 'pi niṣkṛte ([[Vanisource:SB 6.2.12|SB 6.2.12]]). Even one becomes free from all contamination of sinful life by prosecuting the particular type of religious principles, that is not sufficient, because ultimately it cannot give any good result. Naikāntikaṁ tad dhi kṛte 'pi niṣkṛte manaḥ punar dhāvati ced asat-pathe. Because the mind is so disturbing that even after being free from all contamination of sinful life, the mind again goes to that sinful activity. It is very difficult to control the mind. Arjuna, when he was advised to perform the haṭha-yoga system to control the mind, he flatly refused, that "I am unable to control my mind in this way." He stated that cañcalaṁ hi manaḥ kṛṣṇa: ([[Vanisource:BG 6.34|BG 6.34]]) "Kṛṣṇa, the mind is so agitating and moving," cañcalaṁ hi manaḥ kṛṣṇa pramāthi, "it is just like a madman." Just like you cannot control a madman. Sometimes you have to chain a madman for doing mischievous activities. Sometimes you have to send to some hospital for special care. So Arjuna said, cañcalaṁ hi manaḥ kṛṣṇa pramāthi, balavat. And not only balavat, "is very strong," and dṛḍham, "and very strong and determined" Tasyāhaṁ nigrahaṁ manye: "If you ask me to control my mind, it is very difficult for me." Tasyāhaṁ nigrahaṁ manye vāyor api suduṣkaram: "If there is some wind, strong wind, and if one thinks that 'I shall control this wind, stop this strong blowing of wind,' as it is impossible, similarly, the movement of my mind is so strong that I cannot promise that I can control this mind." And after the statement of Arjuna, Kṛṣṇa said... Kṛṣṇa saw that His friend was becoming disappointed. Because he cannot prosecute the yoga system, so he's becoming disappointed. But He knew that Arjuna was always thinking of Kṛṣṇa. That was certain. Although his mind was very agitated because he was politician, he was warrior, still, his mind was fixed up in Kṛṣṇa. That He knew. Therefore He said that yoginām api sarveṣāṁ mad-gatenāntar-ātmanā ([[Vanisource:BG 6.47|BG 6.47]]).</p>
<p>The Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, the technique, is that you may be engaged in various types of work, but the mind must be always fixed up in Kṛṣṇa. That art you have to learn. How it is possible? It is possible. Perhaps you have not seen—in India the women, they go to draw water from the well and they keep on the head. They are going, but the head is so balanced that the waterpot will never fall down. There are many instances that if you learn how to keep the balance, in spite of your movement the waterpot on the head will not fall. Similarly, if you mold your life in such a way that Kṛṣṇa should always be remembered, then, in spite of your mind being very agitated, your mind will be fixed up in Kṛṣṇa. That is required. Therefore in the devotional service we have got so many engagements.</p>
:śravaṇaṁ kīrtanaṁ viṣṇoḥ
:smaraṇaṁ pāda-sevanam
:arcanaṁ vandanaṁ dāsyaṁ
:sakhyam ātma-nivedanam
:([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.23|SB 7.5.23]])
<p>This is the art. Just like Ambarīṣa Mahārāja. He was also great emperor, and he had to rule over all over the world. Still, sa vai manaḥ kṛṣṇa-padāravindayoḥ: ([[Vanisource:SB 9.4.18|SB 9.4.18]]) he always fixed up his mind on the lotus feet of Kṛṣṇa. Sa vai manaḥ kṛṣṇa-padāravindayor vacāṁsi vaikuṇṭha-guṇānuvarṇane. That is the art of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. In spite of your all engagement, your mind should be fixed up in Kṛṣṇa. Naikāntikaṁ tad dhi kṛte 'pi niṣkṛte manaḥ punar dhāvati ced asat-pathe. Because mind is inclined, inclined to go astray. Asat-pathe. Asat means this material, and pathe means way. Mind is generally attracted to this asat-pathe. but you have to draw the mind to the sat-pathe. Sat means spiritual, eternal. That is the practice.</p>
<p>Tat karma-nirhāram abhīpsatāṁ harer guṇānuvādaḥ khalu sattva-bhāvanaḥ. Therefore tat karma-nirhāram abhīpsatām. Karma. Because if you are engaged in ordinary karma... Karma I have already explained. Karma means doing something for your personal benefit. That is called karma. Or, in plain words, doing something for sense gratification, that is called karma. And as soon as you engage your activities for such sense gratification or for your personal benefit, then you have to commit sins. That's a fact. Therefore we are entangled in this birth and death problem. So here the Viṣṇudūta advises that "If you want..." Tat karma-nirhāram abhīpsatām. "If you desire at all that 'I shall be freed from the resultant action of karma,' then your duty should be harer guṇānuvādaḥ khalu sattva-bhāvanaḥ. You simply try to glorify the Supreme Lord always, twenty-four hours. That will purify you." Khalu sattva-bhāvanaḥ. Sattva-bhāvanaḥ. Śrīdhara Svāmī says, sattva-bhāvanaḥ citta-śodhakaḥ. Sattva-bhāvana means citta-śodhaka. Citta means the heart, and śodhaka, the purifying process. So instead of taking yourself to these prescribed ritualistic ceremonies, if you simply engage your mind in describing or glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead... That is our process. Our only objective is how to glorify the Supreme Personality of Godhead. We are writing books, we are publishing magazines, we are preaching, we are going everywhere—just to glorify the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Kṛṣṇa. That is our only business. This process is recommended here, citta-śodhaka. If you sit down and write some article on Kṛṣṇa, that means you have to concentrate on Kṛṣṇa's activities or Kṛṣṇa's devotees' activities, and that very process will purify your heart. Therefore we always recommend to our students that you write articles, read our magazine, read our book. In this way if we keep ourself... Work for Kṛṣṇa. This... We have come here in this paṇḍal or in this Kumbha-melā not for any other purpose than to glorify the Supreme Lord so that people may understand the importance of this movement. So citta-śodhaka, here recommended by the Viṣṇudūta. Viṣṇudūta means the direct associates of Lord Viṣṇu. Tat karma-nirhāram abhīpsatāṁ harer guṇānuvādaḥ khalu sattva-bhāvanaḥ. Be always engaged in glorifying the transcendental qualities of Hari. Again it is said hareḥ, not any other person, Hari, Viṣṇu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
:athainaṁ māpanayata
:kṛtāśeṣāgha-niṣkṛtam
:yad asau bhagavan-nāma
:mriyamāṇaḥ samagrahīt
:([[Vanisource:SB 6.2.13|SB 6.2.13]])
<p>Now, the Viṣṇudūta concludes that "This Ajāmila, we know that throughout his whole life he has simply committed sinful activities. That's a fact. We know. But at the time of his death," mriyamāṇaḥ, yad asau bhagavan-nāma samagrahīt, "simply chanted the name of Hari, Nārāyaṇa," samagrahīt, "perfectly, without any offense." Just try to understand that simply by chanting one name only, Nārāyaṇa, samagrahīt, without any offense, he became immediately purified from all sinful activities. These are not exaggeration. This is the fact. Otherwise why Caitanya Mahāprabhu should encourage,</p>
:harer nāma harer nāma harer nāmaiva kevalam
:kalau nāsty eva nāsty eva nāsty eva gatir anyathā
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.21|CC Adi 17.21]])
<p>You'll never find any disagreement with the śāstra, sādhu, and guru. Therefore Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says, sādhu-śāstra-guru-vākya. That is our guidance. Sādhu. If you say Caitanya Mahāprabhu was a sādhu or a devotee, so His words and the words of the scriptures are the same. The sādhu will speak only on the authority of śāstra. And śāstra means the description given by the sādhu. They are correlative. And guru means who follows the sādhu and the śāstra. So these are very instructive. Sādhu who is always engaged in the service of the Lord, he is sādhu, bhakta. And śāstra. Śāstra means description of the activities of the sādhu and Bhagavān. Just like Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. We are reading the story of Ajāmila. He became a sādhu; therefore his description of his life is imparted here. Prahlāda Mahārāja is sādhu, Dhruva Mahārāja, a sādhu, Ambarīṣa Mahārāja, a sādhu. Formerly the kings were all sādhus, rājarṣi. Just like in the Bhagavad-gītā, you have heard, imaṁ rājarṣayo viduḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 4.2|BG 4.2]]). Formerly the kings were so exalted and they were so nice that they were, although they were sitting on the throne, they were dealing in politics, still, they were sādhu, just like ṛṣi. There are many instances.</p>
<p>So if there is one sādhu, he can make many other sādhus. Sādhu. Sādhu does not mean that he is alone enjoying the fruits of his spiritual life. Sādhu means who is trying to make others sādhu. He is sādhu. Kṛṣṇa likes such sādhu, as He has described in the last portion of Bhagavad-gītā, na ca tasmān manuṣyeṣu kaścin me priya-kṛttamaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 18.69|BG 18.69]]). The sādhu... And sādhu means he should preach according to the scriptures, not outside the scriptures. Sādhu does not mean he malinterprets the śāstra. He should present the śāstra as it is. He should understand the śāstra as it is. And guru means who is following sādhu and śāstra. He is guru. Therefore Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura says that sādhu, śāstra, these things should be confirmed by the spiritual master, and if we should follow these principles, sādhu-śāstra-guru-vākya, cittete kariyā aikya... We should confirmed one thing by the other, the other by another. In this way we have to make our conclusion.</p>
<p>So yad asau bhagavan-nāma mriyamāṇaḥ samagrahīt. Because the Yamadūta..., yes, Viṣṇudūta says that "We know that this person was addicted to sinful activities throughout his whole life, but at the time of his death he has remembered. He has uttered offenselessly once the name of Nārāyaṇa." But one should not think that "All right. Let us go on committing all sinful activities, and at the time of my death I shall think of Nārāyaṇa or Kṛṣṇa." That is not possible. That is explained in the Bhagavad-gītā. If you practice when you are alive, when you are strong for chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa or Nārāyaṇa, then there may be chance. Otherwise it is not possible. Not that a layman will all of a sudden will chant "Nārāyaṇa." He must have previous practice. Therefore Caitanya Mahāprabhu has recommended, kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ ([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.31|CC Adi 17.31]]). Amāninā mānadena kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ. Sadā tad-bhāva-bhāvitaḥ. In the Bhagavad-gītā Śrī Kṛṣṇa says, sadā tad-bhāva-bhāvitaḥ ([[Vanisource:BG 8.6|BG 8.6]]). If you practice in your life chanting the holy name of Kṛṣṇa... I remember one of our teachers in our school life. He instructed that "If you always think that 'I shall pass my examination with distinction,' then you can pass in first division. If you think that 'I shall pass my examination in the first division,' then you may pass in the third division. And if you think that 'I shall some way pass my examination in the third division,' then you will fail." That means if you expect more than your capacity, then it may be possible that at the time of examination you get the right number and pass your examination.</p>
<p>So the chanting of Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, Caitanya Mahāprabhu has said, sadā, kīrtanīyaḥ sadā hariḥ, not that two hours or one hours, but one should practice. And that is the recommendation as it was followed by Haridāsa Ṭhākura. But because we cannot do that, therefore we have to engage always in the service of Kṛṣṇa. That will make me remembering Kṛṣṇa. Real fact is how to remember Kṛṣṇa. So this remembering of Kṛṣṇa by Ajāmila was not accidental. He chanted. He served Nārāyaṇa in his previous life when he was young man, but by bad association he fell down. But the effect was there at the time of his death, so much effective that the Viṣṇudūta recommends that "Because he has chanted at the time of his death the holy name of Lord, he is now free from all sinful reaction."</p>
<p>Now,</p>
:sāṅketyaṁ pārihāsyaṁ vā
:stobhaṁ helanam eva vā
:vaikuṇṭha-nāma-grahaṇam
:aśeṣāgha-haraṁ viduḥ
:([[Vanisource:SB 6.2.14|SB 6.2.14]])
<p>Now, it is very nice conclusion. He says, the Viṣṇudūta says, sāṅketyam. Sāṅketyam means "simply by indication." Sāṅketyaṁ pārihāsyam, "or by joking." Sometimes people joke us, "Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Haribol." That is... That has also its effect, pārihāsyam. Sāṅketyaṁ pārihāsyaṁ vā stobham, "or with devotion and reverence," stobhaṁ helanam eva vā. Or helanam means "without giving any importance, if one chants." Helanam eva vā vaikuṇṭha-nāma-grahaṇam. Vaikuṇṭha means Kṛṣṇa or Nārāyaṇa. Vaikuṇṭha-nāma-grahaṇam aśeṣāgha-haraṁ viduḥ. But even in such way one chants the holy name, then it can vanquish immediately many millions of sinful reactions. There is another Bengali verse, eka hari-nāme, yata pāpa hare, pāpī haya tata pāpa, karibāre nahe:(?) "Once chanted Hare Kṛṣṇa, or Kṛṣṇa's name, it has so potency, so much potencies that it can vanquish millions and millions of sinful reaction that so much a sinful man cannot commit." A sinful man can commit hundreds of thousands of sinful activities, but the holy name of Kṛṣṇa is so powerful that a sinful man will be unable to commit so many sins as the name can vanquish simply by chanting once offenselessly. This is the conclusion.</p>
:sāṅketyaṁ pārihāsyaṁ vā
:stobhaṁ helanam eva vā
:vaikuṇṭha-nāma-grahaṇam
:aśeṣāgha-haraṁ viduḥ
:patitaḥ skhalito bhagnaḥ
:sandaṣṭas tapta āhataḥ
:harir ity avaśenāha
:pumān nārhati yātanāḥ
<p>Some way or other, if we chant Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, then we can save ourselves from so many troubles, as it is example. This verse shall explain tomorrow again.</p>
<p>Thank you very much. Hare Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Krsna is described in the Tenth Canto, and other nine cantos are specially meant for purifying the heart and understanding real Krsna, as it is described in the Bhagavad-gita

2011-06-08T04:42:49Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Krsna is described in the Tenth Canto, and other nine cantos are specially meant for purifying the heart and understanding real K…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Krsna is described in the Tenth Canto, and other nine cantos are specially meant for purifying the heart and understanding real Krsna, tattvatah, as it is described in the Bhagavad-gita"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|08Jun11}}
{{last|08Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|0}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Krsna Is]]
[[Category:Describe]]
[[Category:Tenth]]
[[Category:Srimad-Bhagavatam (Bhagavata Purana)]]
[[Category:Other]]
[[Category:Nine]]
[[Category:Special]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:They Are Meant For]]
[[Category:Understand Krsna]]
[[Category:Real]]
[[Category:As It Is]]
[[Category:Bhagavad-gita]]
</div></div>

As soon as your heart is purified, you'll be able to see God within yourself, within your heart

2011-06-07T16:27:10Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"as soon as your heart is purified, you'll be able to see God within yourself, within your heart"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Tugomera…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"as soon as your heart is purified, you'll be able to see God within yourself, within your heart"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|0}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:As Soon As]]
[[Category:Your (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:You Will Be (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Able To]]
[[Category:See God]]
[[Category:Within]]
[[Category:Yourself (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Within the Heart]]
</div></div>

As soon as we hear about Krsna attentively and try to assimilate it, then the purification of the heart begins

2011-06-07T15:15:37Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"as soon as we hear about Krsna attentively and try to assimilate it, then the purification of the heart begins"}} {{notes|}} {{co…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"as soon as we hear about Krsna attentively and try to assimilate it, then the purification of the heart begins"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|0}}
{{toc right}}
</div></div>

Every morning and evening I heard them while they were singing and chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, and thus my heart gradually became purified

2011-06-07T14:24:59Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Every morning and evening I heard them while they were singing and chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, and thus my heart gradually be…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Every morning and evening I heard them while they were singing and chanting the Hare Krsna mantra, and thus my heart gradually became purified"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Every]]
[[Category:Morning]]
[[Category:Evening]]
[[Category:I Have Heard]]
[[Category:Them]]
[[Category:While (Period of Time)]]
[[Category:They Were]]
[[Category:Sing]]
[[Category:Chanting the Mantra]]
[[Category:Hare Krsna Mantra]]
[[Category:My]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Holy Name and Chanting - Umbrella Category]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD17_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="90" link="NOD 17" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 17">
<div class="heading">Nārada confirms that by the gradual process of hearing from the great sages he developed love of Godhead. In that connection, Nārada continues to say in the First Canto, Fifth Chapter, verse 28, of the Bhāgavatam, "First I passed my days in the association of the great sages during the rainy autumn season. Every morning and evening I heard them while they were singing and chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, and thus my heart gradually became purified. As soon as I heard them with great attention, the influence of the modes of material ignorance and passion disappeared, and I became firmly fixed in devotional service to the Lord."
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 17|Nectar of Devotion 17]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">By the process of executing regulated devotional service, one is actually elevated onto the transcendental stage, beyond the material modes of nature. At that time one's heart becomes illuminated like the sun. The sun is far above the planetary systems, and there is no possibility of its being covered by any kind of cloud; similarly, when a devotee is purified like the sun, from his pure heart there is a diffusion of ecstatic love which is more glorious than the sunshine. Only at that time is the attachment to Kṛṣṇa perfect. Spontaneously, the devotee becomes eager to serve the Lord in his ecstatic love. At this stage the devotee is on the platform of uttama-adhikārī, perfect devotion. Such a devotee has no agitation from material affections and is interested only in the service of Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>To clarify, in the previous chapters the symptoms of devotional service were explained along with instructions as to how we may execute devotional service with our present senses and gradually rise to the platform of ecstasy in spontaneous love. And the two kinds of devotional service—namely devotional service through regulative principles and through spontaneous love—were discussed. Within the stage of the regulative principles of devotional service there are two divisions—namely executive and effective. This effective portion of devotional service is called bhāva, or ecstasy. In this connection, there is a statement in the tantras that ecstasy is the first symptom of pure love for the Personality of Godhead, and in that stage one is sometimes found shedding tears or shivering. Not always are these symptoms manifest, but occasionally. When King Ambarīṣa was put into difficulty by Durvāsā, he began to think of the lotus feet of the Lord, and thus there were some changes in his body, and tears were falling from his eyes. These symptoms are activities of ecstasy. They are visible in the shivering of the body and the shedding of tears. After the outward appearance of these ecstatic symptoms, they stay within the mind, and continuation of the ecstasy is called samādhi. This stage of appreciation becomes the cause of future exchanges of loving affairs with Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>Elevation to this stage of ecstasy can be possible in two ways. One way is by constant association with pure devotees. The other way is by the special mercy of Kṛṣṇa or by the mercy of a pure devotee of Kṛṣṇa. Elevation to the ecstatic stage of life is generally attained through association with pure devotees, while elevation to that stage by the special mercy of Kṛṣṇa or His devotee is very rare. The purport is that one should execute devotional service rigidly in the association of devotees so that there will be certainty in raising oneself to that ecstatic position. In special cases, of course, there is special favor from Kṛṣṇa, and although we should always expect that, we should not sit idly and simply wait for Kṛṣṇa's special mercy; the regular duties must be performed. It is just as when, sometimes, it is found that a person who never attended school or college may be recognized as a great scholar, or an honorary degree from great universities may be offered to him. But this does not mean that one should avoid school and expect to automatically receive an honorary degree from some university. Similarly, one should devoutly execute the regulative principles of devotional service and at the same time hope for Kṛṣṇa's favor or for His devotee's favor.</p>
<p>An example of rising to the stage of ecstatic love by executing the regulative principles of devotional service is given in the life story of Nārada, which is described to Vyāsadeva in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. Nārada tells there of his previous life and how he developed to the stage of ecstatic love. He was engaged in the service of great devotees and used to hear their talks and songs. Because he had the opportunity to hear these pastimes and songs of Kṛṣṇa from the mouths of pure devotees, he became very attracted within his heart. Because he had become so eager to hear these topics, he gradually developed within himself an ecstatic love for Kṛṣṇa. This ecstatic love is prior to the pure love of Kṛṣṇa, because in the next verse Nārada confirms that by the gradual process of hearing from the great sages he developed love of Godhead. In that connection, Nārada continues to say in the First Canto, Fifth Chapter, verse 28, of the Bhāgavatam, "First I passed my days in the association of the great sages during the rainy autumn season. Every morning and evening I heard them while they were singing and chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, and thus my heart gradually became purified. As soon as I heard them with great attention, the influence of the modes of material ignorance and passion disappeared, and I became firmly fixed in devotional service to the Lord."</p>
<p>These are practical examples of how one can develop to the stage of ecstatic love simply by the association of pure devotees. It is essential, therefore, that one constantly associate with pure devotees who are engaged morning and evening in chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra. In this way one will get the chance to purify his heart and develop this ecstatic pure love for Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>This statement is also confirmed in the Third Canto, Twenty-fifth Chapter, verse 25, of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, where Lord Kapila says, "My dear mother, when a person is actually in association with pure devotees, the sublime potency of My devotional service can be experienced." In other words, when a pure devotee speaks, his words act upon the hearts of the audience. What is the secret of hearing and chanting? A professional speaker cannot impress transcendental ecstasy within the hearts of the listeners. However, when a realized soul who is engaged in the service of the Lord is speaking, he has the potency to inject spiritual life within the audience. One should, therefore, seek the association of such pure, unalloyed devotees, and by such association and service a neophyte devotee will certainly develop attachment, love and devotion for the Supreme Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

It is devotional service alone which purifies the heart of the devotee and elevates him to the ultimate realization by which he, established in faith, renders service unto the Supreme Lord

2011-06-07T14:12:56Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"it is devotional service alone which purifies the heart of the devotee and elevates him to the ultimate realization by which he, …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"it is devotional service alone which purifies the heart of the devotee and elevates him to the ultimate realization by which he, established in faith, renders service unto the Supreme Lord"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:It Is]]
[[Category:Devotional Service]]
[[Category:Alone]]
[[Category:Which]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Devotee]]
[[Category:Elevation]]
[[Category:Him (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Ultimate]]
[[Category:Realization]]
[[Category:By Which]]
[[Category:Establish]]
[[Category:Faith]]
[[Category:Rendering Devotional Service]]
[[Category:Service to God]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC23_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="29" link="TLC 23" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23">
<div class="heading">In explaining to Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī how one can achieve the Supreme Personality of Godhead by devotional service, Lord Caitanya quoted a verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam in which the Lord says that He can be realized only through devotional service executed with faith and love. Indeed, it is devotional service alone which purifies the heart of the devotee and elevates him to the ultimate realization by which he, established in faith, renders service unto the Supreme Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 23|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 23]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Knowledge is information gathered from the scriptures, and science is practical realization of that knowledge. Knowledge is scientific when it is gathered from the scriptures through the bona fide spiritual master, but when it is interpreted by speculation, it is mental concoction. By scientifically understanding the scriptural information through the bona fide spiritual master, one learns, by one's own realization, the actual situation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The transcendental form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is different from material manifestations, and it is above the reactions of matter. Unless one scientifically understands the spiritual form of the Personality of Godhead, one becomes an impersonalist. The sunshine in itself is illumination, but that illumination is different from the sun. Yet the sun and the sunshine are not differently situated, for without the sun there can be no sunshine, and without sunshine there is no meaning to the word sun.</p>
<p>Unless one is freed from the influence of material energy, he cannot understand the Supreme Lord and His different energies. Nor can one who is captivated by the spell of material energy understand the spiritual form of the Supreme Lord. Unless there is realization of the transcendental form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, there is no question of love of God. Unless one can realize the transcendental form of the Supreme Lord, he cannot actually attain love of God, and without love of God there is no perfection in human life. Just as the five gross elements of nature—namely earth, water, fire, air and ether—are both within and without all living beings in this world, the Supreme Lord is both inside and outside this existence, and those who are His devotees can realize this.</p>
<p>Pure devotees know that they are meant to serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead and that all things that exist can be means by which one can serve the Supreme. Because a devotee has been blessed by the Supreme from within his heart, he can see the Supreme Lord wherever he looks. Indeed, he can see nothing else. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.2.55) the relationship between the devotee and the Supreme Lord is confirmed as follows:</p>
:viṣṛjati hṛdayaṁ na yasya sākṣād
:dharir avaśābhihito 'py aghaugha-nāśaḥ
:praṇaya-raśanayā dhṛtāṅghri-padmaḥ
:sa bhavati bhāgavata-pradhāna uktaḥ
<p>"If a person's heart is always tied to the lotus feet of the Supreme Lord with the rope of love, the Lord does not leave him. Indeed, even if his remembrance is not perfect, he is to be considered a first class devotee." There is an example of this described in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, Daśa-skandha (10.30.4). When the gopīs assembled to join the rāsa dance with Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa left them. Consequently the gopīs began to chant the holy name of Kṛṣṇa and, being overwhelmed with madness, began to inquire about Kṛṣṇa from the flowers and the creepers in the forest. Kṛṣṇa is like the sky; He is situated everywhere.</p>
<p>By studying Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, we can obtain information about our eternal relationship with the Supreme Lord, understand the procedure by which the Lord can be attained and receive the ultimate realization, which is love of Godhead. In explaining to Prakāśānanda Sarasvatī how one can achieve the Supreme Personality of Godhead by devotional service, Lord Caitanya quoted a verse from Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.14.21) in which the Lord says that He can be realized only through devotional service executed with faith and love. Indeed, it is devotional service alone which purifies the heart of the devotee and elevates him to the ultimate realization by which he, established in faith, renders service unto the Supreme Lord. Even if one is born in a low family, like a family of caṇḍālas (dog-eaters), one can become filled with transcendental symptoms through realization of the supreme stage of love of Godhead. These transcendental symptoms are described in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.3.31):</p>
:smarantaḥ smārayantaś ca
:mitho 'ghaugha-haraṁ harim
:bhaktyā samjātayā bhaktyā
:bibhraty utpulakāṁ tanum
<p>"When devotees discuss subjects dealing with the Supreme Lord, who can cleanse the heart of His devotee from all kinds of sinful reactions, they become overwhelmed with ecstasy and display different symptoms due to their devotional service." The Bhāgavatam further states: "Due to their spontaneous attachment for the Lord, when they chant His holy names they sometimes cry, sometimes laugh, dance, sing and so on, not caring for any social convention." ([[Vanisource:SB 11.2.40|SB 11.2.40]])</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

When one engages himself in the nine processes of devotional service, one's heart becomes purified, and he immediately understands his relationship with Krsna

2011-06-07T13:39:43Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"When one engages himself in the nine processes of devotional service"|"one's heart becomes purified, and he immediately understan…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"When one engages himself in the nine processes of devotional service"|"one's heart becomes purified, and he immediately understands his relationship with Krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:When]]
[[Category:One (as in someone)]]
[[Category:Engage]]
[[Category:Himself]]
[[Category:Nine Processes of Devotional Service]]
[[Category:Becomes]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Immediately]]
[[Category:Understand]]
[[Category:Relationship with Krsna]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB51812_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="437" link="SB 5.18.12" link_text="SB 5.18.12">
<div class="heading">All living entities are part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa, and therefore when they revive their original Kṛṣṇa consciousness, they possess all the good qualities of Kṛṣṇa in a small quantity. When one engages himself in the nine processes of devotional service (śravaṇaṁ kīrtanaṁ viṣṇoḥ smaraṇaṁ pāda-sevanam/ arcanaṁ vandanaṁ dāsyaṁ sakhyam ātma-nivedanam (SB 7.5.23)), one's heart becomes purified, and he immediately understands his relationship with Kṛṣṇa. He then revives his original quality of Kṛṣṇa consciousness.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.18.12|SB 5.18.12, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such as religion, knowledge and renunciation, become manifest in the body of one who has developed unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vāsudeva. On the other hand, a person devoid of devotional service and engaged in material activities has no good qualities. Even if he is adept at the practice of mystic yoga or the honest endeavor of maintaining his family and relatives, he must be driven by his own mental speculations and must engage in the service of the Lord's external energy. How can there be any good qualities in such a man?</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>As explained in the next verse, Kṛṣṇa is the original source of all living entities. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā (15.7), wherein Kṛṣṇa says:</p>
:mamaivāṁśo jīva-loke
:jīva-bhūtaḥ sanātanaḥ
:manaḥ ṣaṣṭhānīndriyāṇi
:prakṛti-sthāni karṣati
<p>"The living entities in this conditioned world are My eternal, fragmental parts. Due to conditioned life, they are struggling very hard with the six senses, which include the mind." All living entities are part and parcel of Kṛṣṇa, and therefore when they revive their original Kṛṣṇa consciousness, they possess all the good qualities of Kṛṣṇa in a small quantity. When one engages himself in the nine processes of devotional service (śravaṇaṁ kīrtanaṁ viṣṇoḥ smaraṇaṁ pāda-sevanam/ arcanaṁ vandanaṁ dāsyaṁ sakhyam ātma-nivedanam ([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.23|SB 7.5.23]])), one's heart becomes purified, and he immediately understands his relationship with Kṛṣṇa. He then revives his original quality of Kṛṣṇa consciousness.</p>
<p>In the Ādi-līlā of Caitanya-caritāmṛta, Chapter Eight, there is a description of some of the qualities of devotees. For example, Śrī Paṇḍita Haridāsa is described as being very well-behaved, tolerant, peaceful, magnanimous and grave. In addition, he spoke very sweetly, his endeavors were very pleasing, he was always patient, he respected everyone, he always worked for everyone's benefit, his mind was free of duplicity, and he was completely devoid of all malicious activities. These are all originally qualities of Kṛṣṇa, and when one becomes a devotee they automatically become manifest. Śrī Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja, the author of Caitanya-caritāmṛta, says that all good qualities become manifest in the body of a Vaiṣṇava and that only by the presence of these good qualities can one distinguish a Vaiṣṇava from a non-Vaiṣṇava. Kṛṣṇadāsa Kavirāja lists the following twenty-six good qualities of a Vaiṣṇava: (1) He is very kind to everyone. (2) He does not make anyone his enemy. (3) He is truthful. (4) He is equal to everyone. (5) No one can find any fault in him. (6) He is magnanimous. (7) He is mild. (8) He is always clean. (9) He is without possessions. (10) He works for everyone's benefit. (11) He is very peaceful. (12) He is always surrendered to Kṛṣṇa. (13) He has no material desires. (14) He is very meek. (15) He is steady. (16) He controls his senses. (17) He does not eat more than required. (18) He is not influenced by the Lord's illusory energy. (19) He offers respect to everyone. (20) He does not desire any respect for himself. (21) He is very grave. (22) He is merciful. (23) He is friendly. (24) He is poetic. (25) He is expert. (26) He is silent.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Purification of the heart by culture of knowledge or mystic yoga may be all right for the time being for an individual person, but it is like the cleansing of a small quantity of stagnant water by chemical processes

2011-06-07T12:42:48Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Purification of the heart by culture of knowledge or mystic yoga may be all right for the time being for an individual person, bu…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Purification of the heart by culture of knowledge or mystic yoga may be all right for the time being for an individual person, but it is like the cleansing of a small quantity of stagnant water by chemical processes"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|07Jun11}}
{{last|07Jun11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Culture of Knowledge]]
[[Category:Mystic Yoga]]
[[Category:May Be]]
[[Category:All Right]]
[[Category:For The Time Being]]
[[Category:Individual]]
[[Category:Person]]
[[Category:It Is]]
[[Category:Cleanse]]
[[Category:Small]]
[[Category:Quantity]]
[[Category:Stagnant]]
[[Category:Water]]
[[Category:Chemistry]]
[[Category:Process]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB285_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="254" link="SB 2.8.5" link_text="SB 2.8.5">
<div class="heading">Purification of the heart by culture of knowledge or mystic yoga may be all right for the time being for an individual person, but it is like the cleansing of a small quantity of stagnant water by chemical processes. Such clarification of water may stand for the time being and the sediments settle down, but by a slight agitation everything becomes muddy. The idea is that devotional service to the Lord is the only method of cleansing the heart for good.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.8.5|SB 2.8.5, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The sound incarnation of Lord Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Soul (i.e. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam), enters into the heart of a self-realized devotee, sits on the lotus flower of his loving relationship, and thus cleanses the dust of material association, such as lust, anger and hankering. Thus it acts like autumnal rains upon pools of muddy water.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>It is said that a single pure devotee of the Lord can deliver all the fallen souls of the world. Thus one who is actually in the confidence of a pure devotee like Nārada or Śukadeva Gosvāmī and thus is empowered by one's spiritual master, as Nārada was by Brahmājī, can not only deliver himself from the clutches of māyā, or illusion, but can deliver the whole world by his pure and empowered devotional strength. The comparison to the autumnal rain that falls on muddy reservoirs of water is very appropriate. During the rainy season, all the waters of the rivers become muddy, but in the month of July-August, the autumn season, when there is a slight rainfall, the muddy waters of the rivers all over the world become at once clear. By addition of some chemical, a small reservoir of water like that of a metropolitan waterworks tank can be cleared, but by such a tiny effort it is not possible to clear up all the reservoirs of water like the rivers. A powerful pure devotee of the Lord, however, can deliver not only his personal self but also many others in his association.</p>
<p>In other words, the cleansing of the polluted heart by other methods (like the culture of empiric knowledge or mystic gymnastics) can simply cleanse one's own heart, but devotional service to the Lord is so powerful that it can cleanse the hearts of the people in general, by the devotional service of the pure, empowered devotee. A true representative of the Lord like Nārada, Śukadeva Gosvāmī, Lord Caitanya, the six Gosvāmīs and later Śrīla Bhaktivinoda Ṭhākura and Śrīmad Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura, etc., can deliver all people by their empowered devotional service.</p>
<p>By sincere efforts to hear Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam one realizes his constitutional relationship with the Lord in the transcendental humor of servitude, friendship, paternal affection or conjugal love, and by such self-realization one becomes situated at once in the transcendental loving service of the Lord. Not only were all the pure devotees like Nārada self-realized souls, but they were engaged in preaching work automatically by spiritual impetus, and thus they delivered many poor souls entangled in the material modes. They became so powerful because they sincerely followed the Bhāgavatam principles by regular hearing and worshiping. By such actions the accumulated material lusts, etc., become cleansed by the personal endeavor of the Lord within the heart. The Lord is always within the heart of the living being, but He becomes manifested by one's devotional service.</p>
<p>Purification of the heart by culture of knowledge or mystic yoga may be all right for the time being for an individual person, but it is like the cleansing of a small quantity of stagnant water by chemical processes. Such clarification of water may stand for the time being and the sediments settle down, but by a slight agitation everything becomes muddy. The idea is that devotional service to the Lord is the only method of cleansing the heart for good. Whereas other methods may be superficially good for the time being, there is a risk of becoming muddy again due to agitation of the mind. Devotional service to the Lord, with specific attention for hearing Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam regularly and always, is the best recommended method for liberation from the clutches of illusion.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

If you kindly hear about Krsna and your heart becomes purified, the original dormant Krsna consciousness is immediately awakened

2011-05-06T12:03:19Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"If you kindly hear about Krsna and your heart becomes purified, the original dormant Krsna consciousness is immediately awakened"…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"If you kindly hear about Krsna and your heart becomes purified, the original dormant Krsna consciousness is immediately awakened"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|06May11}}
{{last|06May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|0}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:If You (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Kindly]]
[[Category:Hearing About Krsna]]
[[Category:Your (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Original]]
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness]]
[[Category:Immediately]]
[[Category:Awakening]]
</div></div>

Not only is the chanter of the maha-mantra purified, but the heart of anyone who happens to hear the transcendental vibration of Hare Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare is also cleansed

2011-05-06T10:46:18Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Not only is the chanter of the maha-mantra purified, but the heart of anyone who happens to hear the transcendental vibration of …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Not only is the chanter of the maha-mantra purified, but the heart of anyone who happens to hear the transcendental vibration of Hare Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare is also cleansed"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06May11}}
{{last|06May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Not Only]]
[[Category:Chanting]]
[[Category:Maha-mantra]]
[[Category:Purified]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Anyone Who...]]
[[Category:Happen]]
[[Category:Hear]]
[[Category:Transcendental Vibration]]
[[Category:Hare Krsna Mantra]]
[[Category:Is Also]]
[[Category:Cleanse the Heart]]
[[Category:Cleanse]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOI4_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="5" link="NOI 4" link_text="Nectar of Instruction 4">
<div class="heading">Not only is the chanter of the mahā-mantra purified, but the heart of anyone who happens to hear the transcendental vibration of Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare is also cleansed. Even the souls embodied in lower animals, insects, trees and other species of life also become purified and prepared to become fully Kṛṣṇa conscious simply by hearing the transcendental vibration. This was explained by Ṭhākura Haridāsa when Caitanya Mahāprabhu inquired from him how living entities lower than human beings can be delivered from material bondage. Haridāsa Ṭhākura said that the chanting of the holy names is so powerful that even if one chants in the remotest parts of the jungle, the trees and animals will advance in Kṛṣṇa consciousness simply by hearing the vibration. This was actually proved by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself when He passed through the forest of Jhārikhaṇḍa. At that time the tigers, snakes, deer and all other animals abandoned their natural animosity and began chanting and dancing in saṅkīrtana.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI 4|Nectar of Instruction 4, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Offering gifts in charity, accepting charitable gifts, revealing one's mind in confidence, inquiring confidentially, accepting prasāda and offering prasāda are the six symptoms of love shared by one devotee and another.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In this verse Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī explains how to perform devotional activities in the association of other devotees. There are six kinds of activities: (1) giving charity to the devotees, (2) accepting from the devotees whatever they may offer in return, (3) opening one's mind to the devotees, (4) inquiring from them about the confidential service of the Lord, (5) honoring prasāda, or spiritual food, given by the devotees, and (6) feeding the devotees with prasāda. An experienced devotee explains, and an inexperienced devotee learns from him. This is guhyam ākhyāti pṛcchati. When a devotee distributes prasāda, remnants of food offered to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, in order to maintain our spirit of devotional service we must accept this prasāda as the Lord's grace received through the pure devotees. We should also invite pure devotees to our home, offer them prasāda and be prepared to please them in all respects. This is called bhuṅkte bhojayate caiva.</p>
<p>Even in ordinary social activities, these six types of dealings between two loving friends are absolutely necessary. For instance, when one businessman wishes to contact another businessman he arranges a feast in a hotel, and over the feast openly expresses what he wishes to do. He then inquires from his business friend how he should act, and sometimes presents are exchanged. Thus whenever there is a dealing of prīti, or love in intimate dealings, these six activities are executed. In the previous verse, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī advised that one should renounce worldly association and keep company with the devotees (saṅga-tyāgāt sato vṛtteḥ). The International Society for Krishna Consciousness has been established to facilitate these six kinds of loving exchanges between devotees. This Society was started single-handedly, but because people are coming forward and dealing with the give—and—take policy, the Society is now expanding all over the world. We are glad that people are donating very liberally to the development of the Society's activities, and people are also eagerly accepting whatever humble contribution we are giving them in the shape of books and magazines dealing strictly with the subject matter of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. We sometimes hold Hare Kṛṣṇa festivals and invite life members and friends to participate in the feasting by accepting prasāda. Although most of our members come from the higher rungs of society, they nonetheless come and take whatever little prasāda we are able to offer them. Sometimes the members and supporters inquire very confidentially about the methods of performing devotional service, and we try to explain this. In this way our Society is successfully spreading all over the world, and the intelligentsia of all countries is gradually appreciating our Kṛṣṇa conscious activities. The life of the Kṛṣṇa conscious society is nourished by these six types of loving exchange among the members; therefore people must be given the chance to associate with the devotees of ISKCON because simply by reciprocating in the six ways mentioned above an ordinary man can fully revive his dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness. In Bhagavad-gītā (2.62) it is stated, saṅgāt sañjāyate kāmaḥ: one's desires and ambitions develop according to the company one keeps. It is often said that a man is known by his company, and if an ordinary man associates with devotees, he will certainly develop his dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The understanding of Kṛṣṇa consciousness is innate in every living entity, and it is already developed to some extent when the living entity takes a human body. It is said in Caitanya-caritāmṛta ([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.107|CC Madhya 22.107]]):</p>
:nitya-siddha kṛṣṇa-prema 'sādhya' kabhu naya
:śravaṇādi-śuddha-citte karaye udaya
<p>"Pure love for Kṛṣṇa is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens." Since Kṛṣṇa consciousness is inherent in every living entity, everyone should be given a chance to hear about Kṛṣṇa. Simply by hearing and chanting—śravaṇaṁ kīrtanam ([[Vanisource:SB 7.5.23|SB 7.5.23]])—one's heart is directly purified, and one's original Kṛṣṇa consciousness is immediately awakened. Kṛṣṇa consciousness is not artificially imposed upon the heart, it is already there. When one chants the holy name of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the heart is cleansed of all mundane contamination. In the first stanza of His Śrī Śikṣāṣṭaka, Lord Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu says:</p>
:ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanam bhava-mahā-dāvāgni-nirvāpaṇaṁ
:śreyaḥ-kairava-candrikā-vitaraṇaṁ vidyā-vadhū-jīvanam
:ānandāmbudhi-vardhanaṁ prati-padaṁ pūrṇāmṛtāsvādanaṁ
:sarvātma-snapanaṁ paraṁ vijayate śrī-kṛṣṇa-saṅkīrtanam
:([[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.12|CC Antya 20.12]])
<p>"All glories to the Śrī Kṛṣṇa saṅkīrtana, which cleanses the heart of all the dust accumulated for years and extinguishes the fire of conditional life, of repeated birth and death. This saṅkīrtana movement is the prime benediction for humanity at large because it spreads the rays of the benediction moon. It is the life of all transcendental knowledge. It increases the ocean of transcendental bliss, and it enables us to fully taste the nectar for which we are always anxious."</p>
<p>Not only is the chanter of the mahā-mantra purified, but the heart of anyone who happens to hear the transcendental vibration of Hare Kṛṣṇa, Hare Kṛṣṇa, Kṛṣṇa Kṛṣṇa, Hare Hare/ Hare Rāma, Hare Rāma, Rāma Rāma, Hare Hare is also cleansed. Even the souls embodied in lower animals, insects, trees and other species of life also become purified and prepared to become fully Kṛṣṇa conscious simply by hearing the transcendental vibration. This was explained by Ṭhākura Haridāsa when Caitanya Mahāprabhu inquired from him how living entities lower than human beings can be delivered from material bondage. Haridāsa Ṭhākura said that the chanting of the holy names is so powerful that even if one chants in the remotest parts of the jungle, the trees and animals will advance in Kṛṣṇa consciousness simply by hearing the vibration. This was actually proved by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu Himself when He passed through the forest of Jhārikhaṇḍa. At that time the tigers, snakes, deer and all other animals abandoned their natural animosity and began chanting and dancing in saṅkīrtana. Of course, we cannot imitate the activities of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, but we should follow in His footsteps. We are not powerful enough to enchant the lower animals such as tigers, snakes, cats and dogs or entice them to dance, but by chanting the holy names of the Lord we can actually convert many people throughout the world to Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Contributing or distributing the holy name of the Lord is a sublime example of contributing or giving charity (the dadāti principle). By the same token, one must also follow the pratigṛhṇāti principle and be willing and ready to receive the transcendental gift. One should inquire about the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement and open his mind in order to understand the situation of this material world. Thus the guhyam ākhyāti pṛcchati principles can be served.</p>
<p>The members of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness invite the Society's members and supporters to dine with them when they hold love feasts in all their branches every Sunday. Many interested people come to honor prasāda, and whenever possible they invite members of the Society to their homes and feed them sumptuously with prasāda. In this way both the members of the Society and the general public are benefited. People should give up the company of so-called yogīs, jñānīs, karmīs and philanthropists because their association can benefit no one. If one really wants to attain the goal of human life, he should associate with devotees of the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement because it is the only movement that teaches one how to develop love of God. Religion is the special function of human society, and it constitutes the distinction between human society and animal society. Animal society has no church, mosque or religious system. In all parts of the world, however downtrodden human society may be, there is some system of religion. Even tribal aborigines in the jungles also have a system of religion. When a religious system develops and turns into love of God, it is successful. As stated in the First Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (1.2.6):</p>
:sa vai puṁsāṁ paro dharmo
:yato bhaktir adhokṣaje
:ahaituky apratihatā
:yayātmā suprasīdati
<p>"The supreme occupation (dharma) for all humanity is that by which men can attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such devotional service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted in order to completely satisfy the self."</p>
<p>If the members of human society actually want peace of mind, tranquillity and friendly relations between men and nations, they must follow the Kṛṣṇa conscious system of religion, by which they can develop their dormant love for Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. As soon as people do so, their minds will immediately be filled with peace and tranquillity.</p>
<p>In this regard, Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura warns all devotees engaged in broadcasting the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement not to speak to the impersonalist Māyāvādīs who are always determined to oppose such theistic movements. The world is full of Māyāvādīs and atheists, and the political parties of the world take advantage of Māyāvāda and other atheistic philosophies to promote materialism. Sometimes they even back a strong party to oppose the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement. The Māyāvādīs and other atheists do not want the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement to develop because it educates people in God consciousness. Such is the policy of the atheists. There is no benefit in feeding a snake milk and bananas because the snake will never be satisfied. On the contrary, by taking milk and bananas the snake simply becomes more poisonous (kevalaṁ viṣa-vardhanam). If a snake is given milk to drink, its poison simply increases. For a similar reason, we should not disclose our minds to the serpent Māyāvādīs and karmīs. Such disclosures will never help. It is best to avoid association with them completely and never ask them about anything confidential because they cannot give good advice. Nor should we extend invitations to Māyāvādīs and atheists nor accept their invitations, for by such intimate intermingling we may become affected by their atheistic mentality (saṅgāt sañjāyate kāmaḥ). It is the negative injunction of this verse that we should refrain from giving anything to or accepting anything from the Māyāvādīs and atheists. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has also warned, viṣayīra anna khāile duṣṭa haya mana: ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 6.278|CC Antya 6.278]]) "By eating food prepared by worldly people, one s mind becomes wicked. Unless one is very advanced, he is unable to utilize everyone's contribution to further the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement; therefore on principle one should not accept charity from the Māyāvādīs or atheists. Indeed, Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has forbidden devotees to associate even with ordinary men who are too addicted to material sense gratification.</p>
<p>The conclusion is that we should always keep company with devotees, observe the regulative devotional principles, follow in the footsteps of the ācāryas and in full obedience carry out the orders of the spiritual master. In this way we shall be able to develop our devotional service and dormant Kṛṣṇa consciousness. The devotee who is neither a neophyte nor a mahā-bhāgavata (a greatly advanced devotee) but is within the middle status of devotional service is expected to love the Supreme Personality of Godhead, make friends with the devotees, show favor to the ignorant and reject the jealous and demoniac. In this verse there is brief mention of the process of making loving transactions with the Supreme Personality of Godhead and making friends with the devotees. According to the dadāti principle, an advanced devotee is supposed to spend at least fifty percent of his income on the service of the Lord and His devotees. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has set such an example in his life. When he decided to retire, he distributed fifty percent of his life's earnings to Kṛṣṇa's service and twenty-five percent to his relatives and kept twenty-five percent for personal emergencies. This example should be followed by all devotees. Whatever one's income, fifty percent should be spent on behalf of Kṛṣṇa and His devotees, and this will fulfill the demands of dadāti.</p>
<p>In the next verse, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī informs us what kind of Vaiṣṇava should be selected as a friend and how Vaiṣṇavas should be served.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

The more we offer obeisances to sannyasis, especially Vaisnava sannyasis, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts. Only in a purified heart can krsna-prema awaken. This is the process of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's cult, the KC movement

2011-05-06T10:31:14Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"The more we offer obeisances to sannyasis, especially Vaisnava sannyasis, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"The more we offer obeisances to sannyasis, especially Vaisnava sannyasis, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|06May11}}
{{last|06May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:The More...]]
[[Category:We (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Offer Obeisances]]
[[Category:Sannyasi (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Sannyasa]]
[[Category:Especially]]
[[Category:Vaisnava]]
[[Category:Diminish]]
[[Category:Our (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Offenses]]
[[Category:Pastimes of Caitanya Mahaprabhu]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17266_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2201" link="CC Adi 17.266" link_text="CC Adi 17.266">
<div class="heading">The more we offer obeisances to sannyāsīs, especially Vaiṣṇava sannyāsīs, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts. Only in a purified heart can kṛṣṇa-prema awaken. This is the process of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's cult, the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.266|CC Adi 17.266, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“Offering obeisances will relieve them of all the reactions to their offenses. Then, by My grace, devotional service (bhakti) will awaken in their pure hearts.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>According to the Vedic injunctions, only a brāhmaṇa may be offered sannyāsa. The Śaṅkara-sampradāya (ekadaṇḍa-sannyāsa-sampradāya) awards the sannyāsa order only to caste brāhmaṇas, or born brāhmaṇas, but in the Vaiṣṇava system even one not born in a brāhmaṇa family may be made a brāhmaṇa according to the direction of the Hari-bhakti-vilāsa (tathā dīkṣā-vidhānena dvijatvaṁ jāyate nṛṇām). Any person from any part of the world may be made a brāhmaṇa by the regular process of initiation, and when he follows brahminical behavior, observing the principle of abstaining from intoxication, illicit sex, meat-eating and gambling, he may be offered sannyāsa. All the sannyāsīs in the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement, who are preaching all over the world, are regular brāhmaṇa-sannyāsīs. Thus the so-called caste brāhmaṇas should not object to offering them respectful obeisances. By offering such obeisances, as recommended by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, they will diminish their offenses and automatically awaken to their natural position of devotional service. As it is said, nitya-siddha kṛṣṇa-prema sādhya kabhu naya: (Cc. madhya 22.107) kṛṣṇa-prema can be awakened in a purified heart. The more we offer obeisances to sannyāsīs, especially Vaiṣṇava sannyāsīs, the more we diminish our offenses and purify our hearts. Only in a purified heart can kṛṣṇa-prema awaken. This is the process of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu's cult, the Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Our Krishna Conscious movement is not a religious movement; it is a movement for purifying the heart

2011-05-05T20:04:44Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Our Krishna Conscious movement is not a religious movement; it is a movement for purifying the heart"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Tug…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Our Krishna Conscious movement is not a religious movement; it is a movement for purifying the heart"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|05May11}}
{{last|05May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=1}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Krsna Consciousness Movement]]
[[Category:Our Movement]]
[[Category:Krsna Conscious]]
[[Category:Is Not]]
[[Category:Religious]]
[[Category:Movement]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoYadunandanaSanFrancisco13April1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="145" link="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968" link_text="Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968">
<div class="heading">We do not condemn any religion because the Bhagavatam says that the religious process is the best by which one can attain love of God. So we are teaching Love of Godhead, not any particular type of religion. Our Krishna Conscious movement is not a religious movement; it is a movement for purifying the heart.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968|Letter to Yadunandana -- San Francisco 13 April, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">My Dear Yadunandana,</p>
<p>Please accept my blessings. I am very glad to receive your letter, and I am very happy to learn that you are all coming to N.Y. to meet me on the 17th. We are starting at 9:00 a.m., and will reach there about 4:45 p.m., N.Y. time. Regarding your questions, how material things dissolve, I may give you one example: Material manifestation is temporary, as it is stated in Bhagavad-gita, that material manifestation at times comes into being and it at times vanquishes. So, when material variegatedness vanquishes, it does not mean that spiritual variegatedness also vanquishes. Material variegatedness is perverted reflection of the spiritual variegatedness, as it is described in the Bhagavad-gita, that this material manifestation is just like a tree with the root upward. Roots upwards of a tree means it is reflection. So also in Bhagavatam it is stated like this, that the material world is a combination of earth, water, and fire; just like a beautiful girl made of earth, water and fire, standing in the window of a storefront. Similarly, this material world is imitation beauty of the spiritual world, as much as the doll-girl is imitation of the real girl. So when the doll-girl is broken, it does not mean that the real girl is also finished. Material manifestation is just like occasional cloud in the sky, so when the cloud disappears, the sky remains. Similarly, when the material world dissolutes, the spiritual world remains. Krishna and His Kingdom, the spiritual world, are eternal. We have to understand things in this method. That is Krishna Consciousness. Do not misunderstand that after the variegatedness of the material world being finished, everything becomes impersonal, that is nonsense. Try to understand Bhagavad-gita nicely. Your faith in the Christian religion is very strong, I can understand. So, when you want to convert Christians into Krishna Consciousness, you should understand first of all the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness. Without understanding the philosophy of Krishna Consciousness, if we try to convert Christians into Krishna Consciousness, it will be utter failure. We do not condemn any religion because the Bhagavatam says that the religious process is the best by which one can attain love of God. So we are teaching Love of Godhead, not any particular type of religion. Our Krishna Conscious movement is not a religious movement; it is a movement for purifying the heart. Modern civilization is defying the authority of the Personality of Godhead; the more a man advances in his material adventures, the more he becomes covered by the illusory energy.</p>
<p>This conception that when one's material concept of life is finished, the material vision of this also vanishes. Actually there is one energy of Krishna, which is spiritual. Material consciousness of life means forgetfulness of Krishna; when one is fully Krishna Consciousness, there is no more any material existence in the vision of such advanced devotee. We have to learn it step by step; just like we prepare prasadam, and ordinarily it is rice, dahl, and capatis. But when it is offered to Krishna, it becomes prasadam. How ordinary rice, dahl, and capatis turns into spiritual prasadam is to be understood by advancement of Krishna Consciousness, but actually anything in relation with Krishna is spiritual energy.</p>
<p>The mind does not dissolve, it changes its quality, or rather, it becomes purified. No, thoughts of feelings of love for Krishna is not ego-projected, or emotional, provided it is conformed by Spiritual Master</p>
<p>(TEXT MISSING)</p>
<p>great. Anyone who can understand how God is great, automatically he can understand that God is great. You can mention some parallels from Christian literature while explaining Bhagavad-gita, but you cannot find in any other scripture in the world the full information as given in the Bhagavad-gita. We should not forget that we are preaching science of God from Bhagavad-gita, which contains all spiritual instructions contained in other scriptures. But if the public is unruly, simply to chant and not speak anything philosophy is the best. At that time there is no use wasting time talking with them on philosophy. Better for both you and the audience to chant and hear Hare Krishna.</p>
<p>I hope your questions are fully answered, and I will be looking forward to again seeing you all. Hope you are well.</p>
<p>Your ever well-wisher,</p>
<p>A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

When one's heart is purified by the association of devotees and by the avoidance of the offenses committed when chanting and worshiping the Lord, the transcendental name, form and activities of the Lord are revealed by the Lord

2011-05-04T19:57:44Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"when one's heart is purified by the association of devotees and by the avoidance of the offenses committed when chanting and wors…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"when one's heart is purified by the association of devotees and by the avoidance of the offenses committed when chanting and worshiping the Lord, the transcendental name, form and activities of the Lord are revealed by the Lord"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04May11}}
{{last|04May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:When]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:By]]
[[Category:Association of Devotees]]
[[Category:Avoid]]
[[Category:Commit Offenses]]
[[Category:When]]
[[Category:Chanting]]
[[Category:Worshiping - Arcanam]]
[[Category:The Lord]]
[[Category:Transcendental]]
[[Category:Holy Names of God]]
[[Category:Form of the Lord]]
[[Category:Activities of Krsna]]
[[Category:Revealed]]
[[Category:By The Lord]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB42459_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="1037" link="SB 4.24.59" link_text="SB 4.24.59">
<div class="heading">The bhakti-yoga process must be carried out by avoiding the ten offenses one can commit while chanting the mahā-mantra and the sixty-four offenses one can commit while worshiping the Deity. When a devotee strictly follows the rules and regulations, Bhaktidevī becomes very much satisfied with him, and at that time he is never disturbed by anything external. A devotee is also called a muni. The word muni means "thoughtful." A devotee is as thoughtful as a nondevotee is speculative. The nondevotee's speculation is impure, but a devotee's thoughts are pure. Lord Kapila and Śukadeva Gosvāmī are also called muni, and Vyāsadeva is addressed as Mahāmuni. A devotee is addressed as muni, or thoughtful, when he purely understands the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The conclusion is that when one's heart is purified by the association of devotees and by the avoidance of the offenses committed when chanting and worshiping the Lord, the transcendental name, form and activities of the Lord are revealed by the Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.24.59|SB 4.24.59, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The devotee whose heart has been completely cleansed by the process of devotional service and who is favored by Bhaktidevī does not become bewildered by the external energy, which is just like a dark well. Being completely cleansed of all material contamination in this way, a devotee is able to understand very happily Your name, fame, form, activities, etc.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>As stated in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.25.25):</p>
:satāṁ prasaṅgān mama vīrya-saṁvido
:bhavanti hṛt-karṇa-rasāyanāḥ kathāḥ
:taj-joṣaṇād āśv apavarga-vartmani
:śraddhā ratir bhaktir anukramiṣyati
<p>Simply by the association of pure devotees one can understand the transcendental name, fame, quality and activities of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu has repeatedly said:</p>
:'sādhu-saṅga', 'sādhu-saṅga'—sarva-śāstre kaya
:lava-mātra sādhu-saṅge sarva-siddhi haya
:([[Vanisource:CC Madhya 22.54|CC Madhya 22.54]])
<p>Simply by associating with a pure devotee, one becomes wonderfully advanced in Kṛṣṇa consciousness. Sādhu-saṅga, or association with a devotee, means always engaging in Kṛṣṇa consciousness by chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra and by acting for Kṛṣṇa. Specifically, chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra purifies one, and this chanting is therefore recommended by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu. Ceto-darpaṇa-mārjanam: ([[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.12|CC Antya 20.12]]) by chanting the names of Kṛṣṇa, the mirror of the heart is cleansed, and the devotee loses interest in everything external. When one is influenced by the external energy of the Lord, his heart is impure. When one's heart is not pure, he cannot see how things are related to the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Idaṁ hi viśvaṁ bhagavān ivetaraḥ ([[Vanisource:SB 1.5.20|SB 1.5.20]]). He whose heart is purified can see that the whole cosmic manifestation is but the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but he whose heart is contaminated sees things differently. Therefore by sat-saṅga, or association with devotees, one becomes perfectly pure in heart.</p>
<p>One who is pure in heart is never attracted by the external energy, which urges the individual soul to try to dominate material nature. The pure heart of a devotee is never disturbed when he executes devotional service in the form of hearing, chanting, remembering, etc. In all, there are nine processes one can follow in the execution of devotional service. In any case, a pure-hearted devotee is never disturbed. The bhakti-yoga process must be carried out by avoiding the ten offenses one can commit while chanting the mahā-mantra and the sixty-four offenses one can commit while worshiping the Deity. When a devotee strictly follows the rules and regulations, Bhaktidevī becomes very much satisfied with him, and at that time he is never disturbed by anything external. A devotee is also called a muni. The word muni means "thoughtful." A devotee is as thoughtful as a nondevotee is speculative. The nondevotee's speculation is impure, but a devotee's thoughts are pure. Lord Kapila and Śukadeva Gosvāmī are also called muni, and Vyāsadeva is addressed as Mahāmuni. A devotee is addressed as muni, or thoughtful, when he purely understands the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The conclusion is that when one's heart is purified by the association of devotees and by the avoidance of the offenses committed when chanting and worshiping the Lord, the transcendental name, form and activities of the Lord are revealed by the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

All glories to the holy names of Lord Krsna, which from the very beginning purify the heart and immediately liberate one

2011-05-04T19:41:20Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"all glories to the holy names of Lord Krsna, which from the very beginning purify the heart and immediately liberate one"}} {{not…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"all glories to the holy names of Lord Krsna, which from the very beginning purify the heart and immediately liberate one"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|04May11}}
{{last|04May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:All Glories]]
[[Category:Holy]]
[[Category:Names of Krsna]]
[[Category:Which]]
[[Category:From The Very Beginning]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
[[Category:Immediately]]
[[Category:Liberation]]
[[Category:One (as in someone)]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_4" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 4"><h3>SB Canto 4</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB4237_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_4" book="SB" index="949" link="SB 4.23.7" link_text="SB 4.23.7">
<div class="heading">The fact is, however, that one must accept either the severe method of austerity described above to become purified or take to the process of devotional service recommended for pleasing the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa. The person who is Kṛṣṇa conscious is most intelligent because in Kali-yuga it is not at all possible to undergo such severe austerities. We need only follow great personalities like Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. In His Śikṣāṣṭaka, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu wrote: all glories to the holy names of Lord Kṛṣṇa, which from the very beginning purify the heart and immediately liberate one.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 4.23.7|SB 4.23.7, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahārāja Pṛthu underwent all these severe austerities in order to control his words and his senses, to refrain from discharging his semen and to control the life air within his body. All this he did for the satisfaction of Kṛṣṇa. He had no other purpose.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In Kali-yuga the following is recommended:</p>
:harer nāma harer nāma
:harer nāmaiva kevalam
:kalau nāsty eva nāsty eva
:nāsty eva gatir anyathā
:([[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.21|CC Adi 17.21]])
<p>In order to be recognized by Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, one should chant the holy name of the Lord continuously, twenty-four hours a day. Unfortunate persons who cannot accept this formula prefer to execute some type of pseudomeditation, without accepting the other processes of austerity. The fact is, however, that one must accept either the severe method of austerity described above to become purified or take to the process of devotional service recommended for pleasing the Supreme Lord, Kṛṣṇa. The person who is Kṛṣṇa conscious is most intelligent because in Kali-yuga it is not at all possible to undergo such severe austerities. We need only follow great personalities like Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu. In His Śikṣāṣṭaka, Lord Caitanya Mahāprabhu wrote, paraṁ vijayate śrī-kṛṣṇa-saṅkīrtanam: all glories to the holy names of Lord Kṛṣṇa, which from the very beginning purify the heart and immediately liberate one. Bhava-mahā-dāvāgni-nirvāpanam. If the real purpose of all yoga is to please Lord Kṛṣṇa, then this simple bhakti-yoga system recommended for this age is sufficient. It is necessary, however, to engage constantly in the service of the Lord. Although Pṛthu Mahārāja executed his austerities long before the appearance of Lord Kṛṣṇa on this planet, his purpose was still to please Kṛṣṇa.</p>
<p>There are many fools who claim that worship of Kṛṣṇa began only about five thousand years ago, after the appearance of Lord Kṛṣṇa in India, but this is not a fact. Pṛthu Mahārāja worshiped Kṛṣṇa millions of years ago, for Pṛthu happened to be a descendant of the family of Mahārāja Dhruva, who reigned for thirty-six thousand years during the Satya-yuga age. Unless his total life-span was one hundred thousand years, how could Dhruva Mahārāja reign over the world for thirty-six thousand years? The point is that Kṛṣṇa worship existed at the beginning of creation and has continued to exist throughout Satya-yuga, Tretā-yuga and Dvāpara-yuga, and now it is continuing in Kali-yuga. As stated in Bhagavad-gītā, Kṛṣṇa appears not only in this millennium of Brahmā's life, but in every millennium. Therefore worship of Kṛṣṇa is conducted in all millenniums. It is not that Kṛṣṇa worship began only when Kṛṣṇa appeared on this planet five thousand years ago. This is a foolish conclusion that is not substantiated by Vedic literatures.</p>
<p>Also of significance in this verse are the words ārirādhayiṣuḥ kṛṣṇam acarat tapa uttamam. Mahārāja Pṛthu underwent severe types of austerities for the express purpose of worshiping Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is so kind, especially in this age, that He appears in the transcendental vibration of His holy name. As is said in the Nārada-pañcarātra, ārādhito yadi haris tapasā tataḥ kim. If Kṛṣṇa is worshiped, if He is the goal of advancement, there is no need for one to execute severe types of tapasya, because one has already reached his destination. If, after executing all types of tapasya, one cannot reach Kṛṣṇa, all his tapasya has no value, for without Kṛṣṇa all austerity is simply wasted labor. Śrama eva hi kevalam ([[Vanisource:SB 1.2.8|SB 1.2.8]]). We should therefore not be discouraged just because we cannot go to the forest and practice severe austerities. Our life is so short that we must strictly adhere to the principles laid down by the Vaiṣṇava ācāryas and peacefully execute Kṛṣṇa consciousness. There is no need to become despondent. Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura recommends: ānande bala hari, bhaja vṛndāvana, śri-guru-vaiṣṇava-pade majāiyā mana. For a transcendental, blissful life, chant the Hare Kṛṣṇa mantra, come worship the holy place of Vṛndāvana, and always engage in the service of the Lord, of the spiritual master and of the Vaiṣṇavas. This Kṛṣṇa consciousness movement is therefore very safe and easy. We have only to execute the order of the Lord and fully surrender unto Him. We have only to execute the order of the spiritual master, preach Kṛṣṇa consciousness and follow in the path of the Vaiṣṇavas. The spiritual master represents both Lord Kṛṣṇa and the Vaiṣṇavas; therefore by following the instructions of the spiritual master and by chanting Hare Kṛṣṇa, everything will be all right.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

By devotional service only does one's heart become completely purified from all material coverings like karma, jnana and yoga

2011-05-03T10:26:12Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"By devotional service only does one's heart become completely purified from all material coverings like karma, jnana and yoga"}} …'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"By devotional service only does one's heart become completely purified from all material coverings like karma, jnana and yoga"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03May11}}
{{last|03May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:By]]
[[Category:Devotional Service]]
[[Category:Only]]
[[Category:One (as in someone)]]
[[Category:Heart]]
[[Category:Become]]
[[Category:Completely]]
[[Category:Purified]]
[[Category:All]]
[[Category:Material Covering]]
[[Category:Karma]]
[[Category:Jnana]]
[[Category:Yoga]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB354_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="147" link="SB 3.5.4" link_text="SB 3.5.4">
<div class="heading">By devotional service only does one's heart become completely purified from all material coverings like karma, jñāna and yoga. Only in such a purified stage does the Lord, who is seated in everyone's heart with the individual soul, give instruction so that the devotee can reach the ultimate destination of going back home, back to Godhead. Only when the Lord is satisfied with the devotional service of the devotee does He impart knowledge, as He did for Arjuna and Uddhava.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.5.4|SB 3.5.4, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore, O great sage, please give me instruction on the transcendental devotional service of the Lord, so that He who is situated in the heart of everyone can be pleased to impart, from within, knowledge of the Absolute Truth in terms of the ancient Vedic principles delivered only to those who are purified by the process of devotional service.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>As already explained in the First Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, the Absolute Truth is realized in three different phases—although they are one and the same—in terms of the knower's capacity to understand. The most capable transcendentalist is the pure devotee of the Lord, who is without any tinge of fruitive actions or philosophical speculation. By devotional service only does one's heart become completely purified from all material coverings like karma, jñāna and yoga. Only in such a purified stage does the Lord, who is seated in everyone's heart with the individual soul, give instruction so that the devotee can reach the ultimate destination of going back home, back to Godhead. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gītā (10.10): teṣāṁ satata-yuktānāṁ bhajatām. Only when the Lord is satisfied with the devotional service of the devotee does He impart knowledge, as He did for Arjuna and Uddhava.</p>
<p>The jñānīs, yogīs and karmīs cannot expect this direct cooperation of the Lord. They are not able to satisfy the Lord by transcendental loving service, nor do they believe in such service to the Lord. The bhakti process, as performed under the regulative principles of vaidhī-bhakti, or devotional service following the prescribed rules and regulations, is defined by the revealed scriptures and confirmed by great ācāryas. This practice can help the neophyte devotee to rise to the stage of rāga-bhakti, in which the Lord responds from within as the caitya-guru, or the spiritual master as Superconsciousness. All transcendentalists other than devotees make no distinction between the individual soul and the Supersoul because they miscalculate the Superconsciousness and the individual consciousness to be one and the same. Such miscalculation by the nondevotees makes them unfit to receive any direction from within, and therefore they are bereft of the direct cooperation of the Lord. After many, many births, when such a nondualist comes to sense that the Lord is worshipable and that the devotee is simultaneously one with and different from the Lord, then only can he surrender unto the Lord, Vāsudeva. Pure devotional service begins from that point. The process of understanding the Absolute Truth adopted by the misguided nondualist is very difficult, whereas the devotee's way of understanding the Absolute Truth comes directly from the Lord, who is pleased by devotional service. On behalf of many neophyte devotees, Vidura, at the very first instance, inquired from Maitreya about the path of devotional service, by which the Lord, who is seated within the heart, can be pleased.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the progress of purification of the heart

2011-05-03T09:52:14Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the prog…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the progress of purification of the heart"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|03May11}}
{{last|03May11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Progress]]
[[Category:Meditation]]
[[Category:Different]]
[[Category:Limb]]
[[Category:Transcendental]]
[[Category:Body Of The Lord]]
[[Category:Should Be]]
[[Category:Enhance]]
[[Category:Proportion]]
[[Category:Purification of the Heart]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2212_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="52" link="SB 2.2.12" link_text="SB 2.2.12">
<div class="heading">The progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the progress of purification of the heart. The conclusion is that those who are still entrapped by sex indulgence should never progress to meditation above the feet of the Lord.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.2.12|SB 2.2.12, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord's magnanimous pastimes and the glowing glancing of His smiling face are all indications of His extensive benedictions. One must therefore concentrate on this transcendental form of the Lord, as long as the mind can be fixed on Him by meditation.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In Bhagavad-gītā (12.5) it is said that the impersonalist undergoes a series of difficult programs on account of his impersonal meditation. But the devotee, due to the Lord's personal service, progresses very easily. Impersonal meditation is therefore a source of suffering for the impersonalist. Here, the devotee has an advantage over the impersonalist philosopher. The impersonalist is doubtful about the personal feature of the Lord, and therefore he always tries to meditate upon something which is not objective. For this reason there is an authentic statement in the Bhāgavatam regarding the positive concentration of the mind on the factual form of the Lord.</p>
<p>The process of meditation recommended herein is bhakti-yoga, or the process of devotional service after one is liberated from the material conditions. Jñāna-yoga is the process of liberation from the material conditions. After one is liberated from the conditions of material existence, i.e., when one is nivṛtta, as previously stated herein, or when one is freed from all material necessities, one becomes qualified to discharge the process of bhakti-yoga. Therefore bhakti-yoga includes jñāna-yoga, or, in other words, the process of pure devotional service simultaneously serves the purpose of jñāna-yoga; liberation from material conditions is automatically achieved by the gradual development of pure devotional service. These effects of bhakti-yoga are called anartha-nivṛtti. Things which are artificially acquired gradually disappear along with the progress of bhakti-yoga. Meditation on the lotus feet of the Personality of Godhead, the first processional step, must show its effect by anartha-nivṛtti. The grossest type of anartha which binds the conditioned soul in material existence is sex desire, and this sex desire gradually develops in the union of the male and female. When the male and female are united, the sex desire is further aggravated by the accumulation of buildings, children, friends, relatives and wealth. When all these are acquired, the conditioned soul becomes overwhelmed by such entanglements, and the false sense of egoism, or the sense of "myself" and "mine," becomes prominent, and the sex desire expands to various political, social, altruistic, philanthropic and many other unwanted engagements, resembling the foam of the sea waves, which becomes very prominent at one time and at the next moment vanishes as quickly as a cloud in the sky. The conditioned soul is encircled by such products, as well as products of sex desire, and therefore bhakti-yoga leads to gradual evaporation of the sex desire, which is summarized in three headings, namely profit, adoration and distinction. All conditioned souls are mad after these different forms of sex desire, and one shall see for himself how much he has been freed from such material hankerings based primarily on the sex desire. As a person feels his hunger satisfied after eating each morsel of foodstuff, he must similarly be able to see the degree to which he has been freed from sex desire. The sex desire is diminished along with its various forms by the process of bhakti-yoga because bhakti-yoga automatically, by the grace of the Lord, effectively results in knowledge and renunciation, even if the devotee is not materially very well educated. Knowledge means knowing things as they are, and if by deliberation it is found that there are things which are at all unnecessary, naturally the person who has acquired knowledge leaves aside such unwanted things. When the conditioned soul finds by culture of knowledge that material necessities are unwanted things, he becomes detached from such unwanted things. This stage of knowledge is called vairāgya, or detachment from unwanted things. We have previously discussed that the transcendentalist is required to be self-sufficient and should not beg from the rich blind persons to fulfill the bare necessities of life. Śukadeva Gosvāmī has suggested some alternatives for the bare necessities of life, namely the problem of eating, sleeping and shelter, but he has not suggested any alternative for sex satisfaction. One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life. For one who has not attained to this stage, there is no question of a renounced order of life. So by the gradual process of devotional service under the guidance of a proper spiritual master, and following the principles of the Bhāgavatam, one must be able at least to control the gross sex desire before one accepts the renounced order of life factually.</p>
<p>So purification means getting free gradually from sex desire, and this is attained by meditation on the person of the Lord as described herein, beginning from the feet. One should not try to go upwards artificially without seeing for himself how much he has been released from the sex desire. The smiling face of the Lord is the Tenth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, and there are many upstarts who at once try to begin with the Tenth Canto and especially with the five chapters which delineate the rāsa-līlā of the Lord. This is certainly improper. By such improper study or hearing of Bhāgavatam, the material opportunists have played havoc by indulgence in sex life in the name of Bhāgavatam. This vilification of Bhāgavatam is rendered by the acts of the so-called devotees; one should be free from all kinds of sex desire before he tries to make a show of recital of Bhāgavatam. Śrī Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura clearly defines the import of purification as cessation from sex indulgence. He says, yathā yathā dhīś ca śudhyati viṣaya-lāmpaṭyaṁ tyajati, tathā tathā dhārayed iti citta-śuddhi-tāratamyenaiva dhyāna-tāratamyam uktam. And as one gets free from the intoxication of sex indulgence by purification of intelligence, one should step forward for the next meditation, or in other words, the progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the progress of purification of the heart. The conclusion is that those who are still entrapped by sex indulgence should never progress to meditation above the feet of the Lord; therefore recital of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by them should be restricted to the First and Second Cantos of the great literature. One must complete the purificatory process by assimilating the contents of the first nine cantos. Then one should be admitted into the realm of the Tenth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Monsoon

2011-04-27T14:11:14Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"monsoon"|"monsoons"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Rishab|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|20Dec10}}
{{last|27Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=2|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=2|Con=14|Let=10}}
{{total|29}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Monsoon|1]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB11127_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="423" link="SB 1.11.27" link_text="SB 1.11.27">
<div class="heading">The Lord's bodily hue is just like a new monsoon cloud.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.11.27|SB 1.11.27, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The sun, moon, rainbow and lightning do not appear in the sky simultaneously. When there is sun, the moonlight becomes insignificant, and if there are clouds and a rainbow, there is no manifestation of lightning. The Lord's bodily hue is just like a new monsoon cloud. He is compared herein to the cloud. The white umbrella over His head is compared to the sun. The movement of the bunch-hair fan of flukes is compared to the moon. The showers of flowers are compared to the stars. His yellow garments are compared to the rainbow. So all these activities of the firmament, being impossible simultaneous factors, cannot be adjusted by comparison. The adjustment is possible only when we think of the inconceivable potency of the Lord. The Lord is all-powerful, and in His presence anything impossible can be made possible by His inconceivable energy. But the situation created at the time of His passing on the roads of Dvārakā was beautiful and could not be compared to anything besides the description of natural phenomena.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Cantos_1014_to_12_Translations_Only" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)"><h3>SB Cantos 10.14 to 12 (Translations Only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB10864_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Cantos_10.14_to_12_(Translations_Only)" book="SB" index="2859" link="SB 10.86.4" link_text="SB 10.86.4">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 10.86.4|SB 10.86.4, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">He stayed there during the monsoon months to fulfill his purpose. Lord Balarāma and the other residents of the city, not recognizing him, offered him all honor and hospitality.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi541_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="644" link="CC Adi 5.41" link_text="CC Adi 5.41">
<div class="heading">His complexion appears sometimes golden and sometimes bluish like new monsoon clouds in the sky.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.41|CC Adi 5.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Pradyumna, the third manifestation, appears from Saṅkarṣaṇa. Those who are especially intelligent worship this Pradyumna expansion of Saṅkarṣaṇa as the principle of the intelligence. The goddess of fortune always chants the glories of Pradyumna in the place known as Ilāvṛta-varṣa, and she always serves Him with great devotion. His complexion appears sometimes golden and sometimes bluish like new monsoon clouds in the sky. He is the origin of the creation of the material world, and He has invested His creative principle in Cupid. It is by His direction only that all men and demigods and other living entities function with energy for regeneration.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB1320LosAngelesSeptember251972_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="117" link="Lecture on SB 1.3.20 -- Los Angeles, September 25, 1972" link_text="Lecture on SB 1.3.20 -- Los Angeles, September 25, 1972">
<div class="heading">We are hearing there is no good monsoon in India this year. So there will be no very much good production. But if there is no good production, the government should not levy any tax.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 1.3.20 -- Los Angeles, September 25, 1972|Lecture on SB 1.3.20 -- Los Angeles, September 25, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The brāhmaṇa had to pay no tax. Only kṣatriyas, they were tax collector. And śūdra also, they had no property; therefore there was no tax. Only the vaiśya class, the productive class, they had to pay tax. And that tax also was very simple. There was no encroachment. You simply give one fourth of your profit to the government. That's all. No more tax. Sales tax, this tax, income tax, excise tax, this tax—simply tax, tax, tax. No. Not like that. Whatever he has got profit. "Got" means whatever profit he has made... If he has no profit, there is no tax. That was the government system. So how he will pay if he has not made any profit this year? Just like we are hearing there is no good monsoon in India this year. So there will be no very much good production. But if there is no good production, the government should not levy any tax. But now, at the present moment, "You go to hell, but you must pay the tax. And we divide the tax amongst ourself." That's all. Finished. Or we employ the taxes for fighting, for declaring war. That's all.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Arrival_Addresses_and_Talks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Lectures" text="Arrival Addresses and Talks"><h3>Arrival Addresses and Talks</h3>
</div>
<div id="ArrivalConversationLosAngelesJune201975_0" class="quote" parent="Arrival_Addresses_and_Talks" book="Lec" index="25" link="Arrival Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 20, 1975" link_text="Arrival Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 20, 1975">
<div class="heading">And what about the N.O.C.? No-Objection Certificate?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Arrival Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 20, 1975|Arrival Conversation -- Los Angeles, June 20, 1975]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: And what about the N.O.C.? No-Objection Certificate?</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: I don't know the details, but Pālikā said that they are..., the holes have been dug and they're expecting to put the foundation in before the monsoon. And that there was some attempt to stop the some digging. but that has been defeated. When I was there there was question about getting the No-Objection Certificate for the already-existing temple.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithProfessorOliverLaCombeDirectoroftheSorbonneUniversityJune141974Paris_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="117" link="Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris">
<div class="heading">Because from 10th June monsoon begins. Bombay is not too hot as Vṛndāvana.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with Professor Oliver La Combe Director of the Sorbonne University -- June 14, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Professor La Combe: It will be very hot now in Bombay.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now it might be raining.</p>
<p>Professor La Combe: Yes, it might be raining.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Because from 10th June monsoon begins. Bombay is not too hot as Vṛndāvana, as Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkNovember121975Bombay_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="238" link="Morning Walk -- November 12, 1975, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- November 12, 1975, Bombay">
<div class="heading">I started during monsoon, in September.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- November 12, 1975, Bombay|Morning Walk -- November 12, 1975, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I started during monsoon, (laughs) in September.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: It's monsoon and then...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Not September, August.</p>
<p>Brahmānanda: August. And in the Atlantic that's the hurricane season.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkDecember121975Vrndavana_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="259" link="Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Air from the ether because when the air blows, you find the sound, sshhhh. That is ether.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- December 12, 1975, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Harikeśa: So would it be beneficial to try to understand the process of production? Like the example of the earth coming from the water. Because the water evaporates, there is left over minerals and salts and all these things...</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes.</p>
<p>Harikeśa: And the fire producing the water from excess heat. Like in the summer season and then the monsoon comes. And fire from air, from the friction generating electric current. But the air from the ether needs an example.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Air from the ether because when the air blows, you find the sound, sshhhh. That is ether.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkJanuary161976Mayapur_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="13" link="Morning Walk -- January 16, 1976, Mayapur" link_text="Morning Walk -- January 16, 1976, Mayapur">
<div class="heading">Now what is the depth?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- January 16, 1976, Mayapur|Morning Walk -- January 16, 1976, Mayapur]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Jayapatāka: This is about four feet. It used to be ten feet high. This used to be ten feet high. (break) ...the top during the monsoon. But according to the Ganges level the water is going up and down.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now what is the depth?</p>
<p>Jayapatāka: It's about twelve feet now.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ArrivalConversationAugust131976Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="262" link="Arrival Conversation -- August 13, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Arrival Conversation -- August 13, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Throughout whole Europe there is not a drop of water.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Arrival Conversation -- August 13, 1976, Bombay|Arrival Conversation -- August 13, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So raining stopped here?</p>
<p>Driver: For three days stopped, sir. Otherwise, it was very heavy.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: It's monsoon, it will still rain.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Throughout whole Europe there is not a drop of water.</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: Yes. They're getting suffering now.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: All, no cloud.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkAugust141976Bombay_2" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="265" link="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">We have no tap water here?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: We have no tap water here?</p>
<p>Gopāla Kṛṣṇa: We have tap water, but it's not drinking water. I mean it needs to be boiled. In Delhi you can drink the tap water, they say it's okay, but in Bombay it's very risky to drink tap water. Especially in monsoon.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkAugust141976Bombay_3" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="265" link="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay" link_text="Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay">
<div class="heading">Whole Europe, there is no cloud, no rain.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay|Morning Walk -- August 14, 1976, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Whole Europe, there is no cloud, no rain.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: There's lot of rain here.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Fortunate vṛṣṭi. Still India fortunate. I'm coming from London, Paris, and Tehran. All fields yellow. And Europe, so much scorching heat and sunshine, I never seen. Especially in London. This time I saw everything has become yellow. Greenness gone.</p>
<p>Dr. Patel: The non-monsoon countries can produce more food than the monsoon countries. The monsoon comes only three months in a year. Those people get rain all year 'round, they can grow better crops. This is how so many parts of North America and Europe, they can have sufficient crops all the year. We can't have it here.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, there is scarcity of water also. They are killing the animal premature. They cannot do it. It has come to this point.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAboutMayapuraConstructionAugust191976Hyderabad_4" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="273" link="Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad">
<div class="heading">Rain is not very strong.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad|Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: What is the flood situation?</p>
<p>Gargamuni: Very mild monsoon this year. Almost drought. Almost. Very mild. Very little rain.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Rain is not very strong.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: No. Monsoon is not strong.</p>
<p>Jayapatākā: Our aus(?) crop has been hampered because of lack of rain and early monsoon. Only in the past week there's been a little rain. Otherwise, before, there was very little rain. Not fully drought...</p>
<p>Gargamuni: But less rain than previous years.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAboutMayapuraConstructionAugust191976Hyderabad_5" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="273" link="Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad">
<div class="heading">I have got a bad impression, Bengal during rainy season.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad|Room Conversation About Mayapura Construction -- August 19, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Gargamuni: The weather there is very nice because the monsoon is mild. It is very nice, cool weather.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: I have got a bad impression, Bengal during rainy season.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: Yes, right.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Is it not? No, it was not rainy season. This season. Otherwise any season in Bengal, they are very good.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkandRoomConversationDecember71976Hyderabad_6" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="342" link="Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 7, 1976, Hyderabad" link_text="Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 7, 1976, Hyderabad">
<div class="heading">So do that.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 7, 1976, Hyderabad|Morning Walk and Room Conversation -- December 7, 1976, Hyderabad]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahāṁśa: It's not very good soil but there is... Right around this rocky area there is this... Research people from the central government, they have brought out a grass called Dinanath, lord of the poor, and they say that you can put this grass in the monsoon time, put the seeds in, just plow it and put the seeds and it's a very sturdy grass. It will grow for the whole year. And the cows can graze there.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So do that.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithSvarupaDamodaraJanuary301977Bhuvanesvara_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="68" link="Room Conversation with Svarupa Damodara -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation with Svarupa Damodara -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<div class="heading">So Vṛndāvana we may not go? What is the wrong there?
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Svarupa Damodara -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation with Svarupa Damodara -- January 30, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So Vṛndāvana we may not go? What is the wrong there?</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: About a week.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: Yes. 'Cause when does monsoon start here? In June? Starts very early.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Ah, yes. In June.</p>
<p>Gargamuni: So we have to go before.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationaboutHarijanasApril101977Bombay_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="134" link="Room Conversation about Harijanas -- April 10, 1977, Bombay" link_text="Room Conversation about Harijanas -- April 10, 1977, Bombay">
<div class="heading">If we get good response, we can spend little more.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation about Harijanas -- April 10, 1977, Bombay|Room Conversation about Harijanas -- April 10, 1977, Bombay]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: Kashmir is part of India, a province. (pause) Then if you get your health back in May, that will be very nice. Regarding that tīrtha yatra, this going in the monsoon, it doesn't seem like a good time. June and July, those are not good months for touring India.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, if we get good response, we can spend little more.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="ConversationPiecesMay271977Vrndavana_2" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="177" link="Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">Give it to the Deity and distribute prasādam.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana|Conversation Pieces -- May 27, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahāṁśa: Actually now, in the monsoons, we're going to take up a lot of cultivation. This is watermelon juice.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So give it to the Deity and distribute prasādam.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TalkwithSvarupaDamodaraJune201977Vrndavana_3" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="191" link="Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana" link_text="Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana">
<div class="heading">So Calcutta, there was rain.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana|Talk with Svarupa Damodara -- June 20, 1977, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So this can be given to the Deities, these flowers.</p>
<p>Tamāla Kṛṣṇa: They're very nice. Are they scented?</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Some... We have another one. It has 108 petals exactly. It's white when full bloomed. Just started, this monsoon. The full season will come sometime in August, August and September. Lotus are everywhere, these flowers, on either side of the road, and all lakes full of lotuses.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Pineapple, your country is famous for pineapple.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Pineapple is very sweet. This is another season, but in about three weeks the larger variety will come. This is a little smaller type. The bigger ones, big. And it is green outside, but it's very sweet, full of juice. The hillsides all covered with pineapples, and it's very cheap.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So Calcutta, there was rain.</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: Oh, yes. The farming is very good this time in our side, Bengal and Assam and Manipur, so much rain from the south. And I saw from the plane that everything is already green.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1972_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Correspondence" text="1972 Correspondence"><h3>1972 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaAuckland14April1972_0" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="177" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Auckland 14 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Auckland 14 April, 1972">
<div class="heading">As soon as you send me, jointly signed, a statement of how the money I gave you was spent, along with vouchers, then I can arrange more in future, as there may be some need to move swiftly before the monsoon comes.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Auckland 14 April, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka -- Auckland 14 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Four lakhs sounds like a reasonable price for that house. I have given you one lakh, ten thousand, already, so balance you try to raise funds, but if there is scarcity there will be no trouble, we shall supply. One thing is, as soon as you send me, jointly signed, a statement of how the money I gave you was spent, along with vouchers, then I can arrange more in future, as there may be some need to move swiftly before the monsoon comes. So try to do it very nicely, quickly, and sagaciously.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGirirajaCyavanaTokyo25April1972_1" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="199" link="Letter to Giriraja, Cyavana -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972" link_text="Letter to Giriraja, Cyavana -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972">
<div class="heading">Monsoon in Bombay begins in middle of June, and last year it was early, in May, so how you can get all drawings finish approved by city council and begin the foundations before monsoon. I do not think it is possible, but you can try for it, that is right.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Giriraja, Cyavana -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972|Letter to Giriraja, Cyavana -- Tokyo 25 April, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The report is quite encouraging to me, and I think that the way you are proceding is nice. But one thing is, I have included one photograph of our proposed skyscraper to be built up in Los Angeles at ISKCON World Headquarters, and so I want that our skyscraper in Juhu should also be looking like this. I do not like the round towers you have proposed, it is too fanciful. Simply add Govindaji's temple, as you and Saurabha have drawn it, add it onto this skyscraper in the enclosed photo, then you will have per Juhu plan. Monsoon in Bombay begins in middle of June, and last year it was early, in May, so how you can get all drawings finish approved by city council and begin the foundations before monsoon. I do not think it is possible, but you can try for it, that is right.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCyavanaLosAngeles23May1972_2" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="275" link="Letter to Cyavana -- Los Angeles 23 May, 1972" link_text="Letter to Cyavana -- Los Angeles 23 May, 1972">
<div class="heading">So far the construction work during monsoon season you may take several quotations for different contractors and accept the best one.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Cyavana -- Los Angeles 23 May, 1972|Letter to Cyavana -- Los Angeles 23 May, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So far the construction work during monsoon season you may take several quotations for different contractors and accept the best one. If you can get materials donated as you have with the temporary temple structure, that is the best plan. So during rainy season, you may also work at acquiring materials such as sand, bricks, stone chips, etc.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoJayapatakaAmsterdam30July1972_3" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="404" link="Letter to Jayapataka -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972" link_text="Letter to Jayapataka -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972">
<div class="heading">From your description I can understand that it must be very nice there now in this monsoon season.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Jayapataka -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972|Letter to Jayapataka -- Amsterdam 30 July, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am very happy to hear the things are going nicely in Mayapur. I do not hear very often what is going on there, but from your description I can understand that it must be very nice there now in this monsoon season.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoGurudasaYamunaBombay31December1972_4" class="quote" parent="1972_Correspondence" book="Let" index="654" link="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972" link_text="Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972">
<div class="heading">You will have to go quickly before the monsoon by June, but I think by that time there will be sufficient roof to keep everything dry from the rains.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972|Letter to Gurudasa, Yamuna -- Bombay 31 December, 1972]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Your letters of December 23, 1972, are in hand, along with the very nice photos of the Vrndaban work, as well as the balance sheet and account of materials and supplies. I am very very pleased to see the photos how the construction is progressing very rapidly under your expert supervision. It appears that at last something is being done solid work. Now you have promised me that it will be completed by Janmastami next, therefore I am completely relying upon you to fulfill your promise to me. Of course you will have to go quickly before the monsoon by June, but I think by that time there will be sufficient roof to keep everything dry from the rains. If you can construct nice temple in Vrndaban for me in this way, I shall be eternally grateful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1973_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Correspondence" text="1973 Correspondence"><h3>1973 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAbhiramaCalcutta6March1973_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Correspondence" book="Let" index="90" link="Letter to Abhirama -- Calcutta 6 March, 1973" link_text="Letter to Abhirama -- Calcutta 6 March, 1973">
<div class="heading">Just work hard for Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His mercy will fall upon you like torrents of rain in the monsoon season.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Abhirama -- Calcutta 6 March, 1973|Letter to Abhirama -- Calcutta 6 March, 1973]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, you are feeling increase in strength with increase in service, and I am not the actual bestower of mercy, rather I am just a messenger for Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. So just work hard for Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His mercy will fall upon you like torrents of rain in the monsoon season.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Correspondence" text="1975 Correspondence"><h3>1975 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoMahamsaPerthAustralia10May1975_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="235" link="Letter to Mahamsa -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975" link_text="Letter to Mahamsa -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975">
<div class="heading">You must be very careful that our temple portion must be completed by Janmastami so that the Deity can be moved there.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Mahamsa -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975|Letter to Mahamsa -- Perth, Australia 10 May, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I am in due receipt of your telegram which read as follows: MISSED YOUR GRACE BY HOURS AGREEMENT DRAFT FOR FARM LAND SENT TO YOU PLEASE SANCTION RS 30,000 URGENT TRANSFER TO PREPARE FOR UTILIZING THIS MONSOON -MAHAMSA SWAMI. But, I have not received the draft copy as informed by you. Regarding the money, rs. 30,000, of course, if need be, it must be paid, but one thing is that you must be very careful that our temple portion must be completed by Janmastami so that the Deity can be moved there. This is very important that the temple portion be completed by Janmastami.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaPerthAustralia11May1975_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Correspondence" book="Let" index="242" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Perth, Australia 11 May, 1975" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Perth, Australia 11 May, 1975">
<div class="heading">The monsoon begins by the latest, July in that part of India, so you have to come back sometime in the month of June.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Perth, Australia 11 May, 1975|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Perth, Australia 11 May, 1975]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have received one telegram from Mahamsa Swami which reads as follows: MISSED YOUR GRACE BY HOURS AGREEMENT DRAFT FOR FARM LAND SENT TO YOU PLEASE SANCTION RS 30,000 URGENT TRANSFER TO PREPARE FOR UTILIZING THIS MONSOON—MAHAMSA SWAMI. So, they have agreed to our terms and made a draft agreement form which I have not yet seen. Anyway, as stipulated before, that you will come back to India after setting things up there in London and Frankfurt, the monsoon begins by the latest, July in that part of India, so you have to come back sometime in the month of June. And immediately, you have to send Mahamsa Swami 4,000 dollars. So, do the needful and be in correspondence with Mahamsa Swami at Hyderabad.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoAksayanandaMayapur29January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="81" link="Letter to Aksayananda -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Aksayananda -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976">
<div class="heading">We have to wait to see what is the condition of the land during monsoon.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Aksayananda -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976|Letter to Aksayananda -- Mayapur 29 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">It is not possible to give you definite answer on the land of Mr. Bhargava at this time. We have to wait to see what is the condition of the land during monsoon. If it is not too disturbed we can take it. We will have to wait until July at least to decide. If we get the Kailash Mandir land and this land has a Gosala, it will be a good combination.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSaurabhaToronto18June1976_1" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="351" link="Letter to Saurabha -- Toronto 18 June, 1976" link_text="Letter to Saurabha -- Toronto 18 June, 1976">
<div class="heading">It may not be a good idea to start immediately as the monsoon will check the work.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Saurabha -- Toronto 18 June, 1976|Letter to Saurabha -- Toronto 18 June, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I do not think that it will be a good idea to construct my residence over the Gurukula as it will be very noisy with the children there so close. You can begin the "kutir" as you mentioned by the side of the present tank, but it may require some trees and flowers and plants, then it will be alright. It is alright to have the guest rooms as shown in the plan of 3-6-76. I like the idea of being near the west gate as I want to go to the Ganges daily and during the summer I can take bath there. It may not be a good idea to start immediately as the monsoon will check the work. The monsoon rains have already begun so how you can work? Who will take the contract to construct my house? It has been suggested that perhaps the kitchen should be separate from the house (like in my Vrindaban house) as there is sometimes much noise coming from the kitchen. You can think this over.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

One who is in the renounced order of life should not...

2011-04-25T16:14:07Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"One who is in the renounced order of life should not"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Tugomera}} {{complete|}} {{goal|0}} {{first|25Apr11…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"One who is in the renounced order of life should not"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|}}
{{goal|0}}
{{first|25Apr11}}
{{last|25Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=1|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|2}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:One Who Is]]
[[Category:Renounced Order of Life]]
[[Category:Should Not]]
</div>
<div id="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" class="section" sec_index="0" parent="compilation" text="Bhagavad-gita As It Is"><h2>Bhagavad-gita As It Is</h2>
</div>
<div id="BG_Chapters_13_-_18" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Bhagavad-gita_As_It_Is" text="BG Chapters 13 - 18"><h3>BG Chapters 13 - 18</h3>
</div>
<div id="BG187_0" class="quote" parent="BG_Chapters_13_-_18" book="BG" index="123" link="BG 18.7" link_text="BG 18.7">
<div class="heading">It is said that a person in the renounced order of life should not cook for himself. Cooking for oneself is prohibited, but cooking for the Supreme Lord is not prohibited.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:BG 18.7|BG 18.7, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Prescribed duties should never be renounced. If one gives up his prescribed duties because of illusion, such renunciation is said to be in the mode of ignorance.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Work for material satisfaction must be given up, but activities which promote one to spiritual activity, like cooking for the Supreme Lord and offering the food to the Lord and then accepting the food, are recommended. It is said that a person in the renounced order of life should not cook for himself. Cooking for oneself is prohibited, but cooking for the Supreme Lord is not prohibited. Similarly, a sannyāsī may perform a marriage ceremony to help his disciple in the advancement of Kṛṣṇa consciousness. If one renounces such activities, it is to be understood that he is acting in the mode of darkness. (As-They-Surrender-Unto-Me )</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB148_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="108" link="SB 1.4.8" link_text="SB 1.4.8">
<div class="heading">One who is in the renounced order of life should not be allured by the glamor of the householder's worldly possessions and thus become subservient to worldly men.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.4.8|SB 1.4.8, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">He (Śukadeva Gosvāmī) was accustomed to stay at the door of a householder only long enough for a cow to be milked. And he did this just to sanctify the residence.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Śukadeva Gosvāmī met Emperor Parīkṣit and explained the text of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam. He was not accustomed to stay at any householder's residence for more than half an hour (at the time of milking the cow), and he would just take alms from the fortunate householder. That was to sanctify the residence by his auspicious presence. Therefore Śukadeva Gosvāmī is an ideal preacher established in the transcendental position. From his activities, those who are in the renounced order of life and dedicated to the mission of preaching the message of Godhead should learn that they have no business with householders save and except to enlighten them in transcendental knowledge. Such asking for alms from the householder should be for the purpose of sanctifying his home. One who is in the renounced order of life should not be allured by the glamor of the householder's worldly possessions and thus become subservient to worldly men. For one who is in the renounced order of life, this is much more dangerous than drinking poison and committing suicide.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Instructor (Conversations)

2011-04-19T15:12:39Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"instructor"|"instructor's"|"instructors"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Visnu Murti|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Dec10}}
{{last|19Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=11|Let=0}}
{{total|11}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:instructor|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Conversations]]
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1973 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1973 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationWithDavidLawrenceJuly121973London_0" class="quote" parent="1973_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="44" link="Room Conversation With David Lawrence -- July 12, 1973, London" link_text="Room Conversation With David Lawrence -- July 12, 1973, London">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation With David Lawrence -- July 12, 1973, London|Room Conversation With David Lawrence -- July 12, 1973, London]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: One should not... Because somebody worships some forms of God. So that gods should also not be worshiped. Then? Go on.</p>
<p>Pradyumna: Na pitaś ca sa syān.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Na pitā?</p>
<p>Pradyumna: Oh, na patiś ca sa syān.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Ah, na patiḥ. And one should not become husband also. Because husband is supposed to be instructor to the wife. Husband is the guardian of the wife. So he's responsible for her spiritual advancement. As much as the father is responsible for the spiritual advancement of his child, the spiritual master is responsible... Anyone who is claiming to be superior, he should be responsible for the inferior's spiritual advancement of life. So the conclusion is that they should not claim to become such and such unless they are able to save the subordinate from the imminent danger of death. Because death is there so long one is not spiritually advanced. As soon as one is spiritually advanced, he goes to the spiritual world, transferred.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1974 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1974 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkMarch141974Vrndavana_0" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="35" link="Morning Walk -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Morning Walk -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana|Morning Walk -- March 14, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Bhagavān: ...the society would go to the gurukula, and there it would be decided what their work would be?</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. First of all there should be an instructor on the spiritual life, then according to his position... Our spiritual life is meant, we should always remember... But for management we have to make divisions. That is...</p>
<p>Devotee: Actually the whole society could be Vaiṣṇava.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Ah. They're Vaiṣṇava. But because they have got to live in the material world, there must be division of work. If everyone wants to become the brain, who will act as leg? That is also required. If everyone says, "No, no, I'm not going to do the work of leg. I want simply to work as..." No. It is needed. The brain is needed, the hand is needed, the belly is needed, the leg is needed. So that we have to divide. Who will work as brain, who will work as hand, who will work as leg... The main aim is how to maintain this body perfectly, fit. That should be the aim, how the society will go on nicely.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithChristianPriestJune91974Paris_1" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="104" link="Room Conversation with Christian Priest -- June 9, 1974, Paris" link_text="Room Conversation with Christian Priest -- June 9, 1974, Paris">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Christian Priest -- June 9, 1974, Paris|Room Conversation with Christian Priest -- June 9, 1974, Paris]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: The Vedas say, therefore, tad-vijñānārthaṁ sa gurum evābhigacchet (MU 1.2.12). In order to understand that science, you have to approach the guru. Vyāsadeva is the original guru. He is instructor of Vedic knowledge. Then from Vyāsadeva, ācāryas. So this is the instruction of the Vedas. Tad-vijñānārtham: in order to experience that transcendental thing, you have to approach to the authorities, gurum eva abhigacchet. And who is guru? Śrotriyam, one who has heard from his guru, authorized person, śrotriyam, brahma-niṣṭham (MU 1.2.12), and firmly convinced in the science of God.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsSeptember111974Vrndavana_2" class="quote" parent="1974_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="146" link="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana" link_text="Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana|Room Conversations -- September 11, 1974, Vrndavana]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: In Vedas it is stated in order to solve the problem or to understand the situation, you should go to the guru. So who can be better than Kṛṣṇa as guru? He taught, He gave lessons to Brahmā, the original living creature in this universe. Tene brahma hṛdā. He gave lessons to Brahmā how to create. Therefore, who can be better guru than Kṛṣṇa? Or even Brahmā. Brahmā, (indistinct) he has created this universe, but He taught Brahmā. And Kṛṣṇa is accepted as the supreme guru. To take instruction from Him or His pure representative, that is wanted. Otherwise, there will be trouble(?). You cannot compare any ordinary person with Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa is the original guru, instructor.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="8" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1975 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1975 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithCarolCameronMay91975Perth_0" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="64" link="Room Conversation with Carol Cameron -- May 9, 1975, Perth" link_text="Room Conversation with Carol Cameron -- May 9, 1975, Perth">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Carol Cameron -- May 9, 1975, Perth|Room Conversation with Carol Cameron -- May 9, 1975, Perth]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: I mean to say that Lord Jesus Christ said, "Thou shall not kill." So, what kind of men were there that Lord Christ had to request them not to kill? That means they were killers. Suppose if somebody's thief, and if I give him some good instruction, I say "You should not commit theft." That means you are thief. You are already. Otherwise why I say that "Thou shall not commit theft"? A naughty child is disturbing. I say, "My dear child, don't do this." Similarly, when Christ said, "Thou shall not kill," that means he said amongst people who were in the habit of killing. Is it not?</p>
<p>Carol: Hmm.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Now, after taking instruction from Christ, first of all they killed Christ. That means they could not understand the instruction. Therefore their first business was to kill the instructor. And after that, two thousand years passed, still they are killing. So when they have accepted the teachings of Lord Christ? Can you answer this?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationsJuly261975LagunaBeach_1" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="156" link="Room Conversations -- July 26, 1975, Laguna Beach" link_text="Room Conversations -- July 26, 1975, Laguna Beach">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversations -- July 26, 1975, Laguna Beach|Room Conversations -- July 26, 1975, Laguna Beach]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: You are professor of?</p>
<p>Professor: Yes, I'm an instructor, yes.</p>
<p>Devotee: What subject matter?</p>
<p>Professor: In religious studies.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: What is your definition of religion?</p>
<p>Professor: My definition of religion? I think religion has mostly to do with the kinds of questions people ask. Religion is the attempt to answer questions about "Who am I? and "Who is God?" and "How do I relate to God?"</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is nice. That is the meaning. So do the people in general know what is God?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithDevoteesAugust11975NewOrleans_2" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="165" link="Room Conversation with Devotees -- August 1, 1975, New Orleans" link_text="Room Conversation with Devotees -- August 1, 1975, New Orleans">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Devotees -- August 1, 1975, New Orleans|Room Conversation with Devotees -- August 1, 1975, New Orleans]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: In this way organize. Avoid machine. Keep everyone employed as brāhmaṇa, as kṣatriya, as vaiśya. Nobody should sit down. Brāhmaṇas, they are writers, editors, lecturers, instructors, worshiping Deity, ideal character. They have no anxiety for food, for clothing. Others should supply them. They haven't got to work. Sannyāsī is always preaching, going outside. In this way keep everyone fully engaged. Then it will be ideal. Otherwise people will criticize that we are simply eating and sleeping, escaping, so many, so many. And actually that is the position. Unless one is fully engaged, oh, that is not good. That is tamo-guṇa. Tamo-guṇa, and rajo-guṇa very active, and sattva-guṇa, intellectual activity. Both of them, active, only tamo-guṇa, not active. (indistinct) Tamo-guṇa means sleeping and laziness. These are the symptoms of tamo-guṇa. Every saintly man can avoid these two things—laziness and sleeping. Of course, as much you require, sleeping allowed, not more than... And keep everyone active, man or woman-all. Then it will be ideal society.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationwithProfessorOlivierOctober101975Durban_3" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="210" link="Room Conversation with Professor Olivier -- October 10, 1975, Durban" link_text="Room Conversation with Professor Olivier -- October 10, 1975, Durban">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation with Professor Olivier -- October 10, 1975, Durban|Room Conversation with Professor Olivier -- October 10, 1975, Durban]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: "Purport: The individual fragmental spirit soul is represented by Arjuna, and the Supreme Soul is the Personality of Godhead, Śrī Kṛṣṇa. They are not on the same level, as it will be apparent in the beginning of the Fourth Chapter. If Arjuna is on the same level with Kṛṣṇa, and Kṛṣṇa is not superior to Arjuna, then their relationship of instructor and instructed becomes meaningless. If both of them are deluded by the illusory energy, māyā, then there is no need of one being the instructor and the other being the instructed. Such instruction would be useless because, in the clutches of māyā, no one can be an authoritative instructor. Under the circumstances, it is admitted that Lord Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Lord, superior in position to the living entity, Arjuna, who is a forgotten soul deluded by māyā."</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: So in the Bhagavad-gītā, everything is explained very scientifically, not, I mean to say, a sentimental explanation, no. Logically, scientifically.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkOctober171975Johannesburg_4" class="quote" parent="1975_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="218" link="Morning Walk -- October 17, 1975, Johannesburg" link_text="Morning Walk -- October 17, 1975, Johannesburg">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- October 17, 1975, Johannesburg|Morning Walk -- October 17, 1975, Johannesburg]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: So unless one agrees you cannot turn him. It is not possible. Five-years'-old boy, staunch devotee, and the powerful Hiraṇyakaśipu, father, who is threatening with his life and so many ways he tried that "You become atheist, godless. Otherwise I shall kill you." He did not agree. And similarly, the son also solicited the father that "You have got so much power by the grace of God. Why you are becoming atheist?" Both of them could not turn to their side. Prahlāda remained Prahlāda, and Hiraṇyakaśipu remained Hiraṇyakaśipu. (break) ...can expect that without agreeing, conceding, one can be reformed. No, that is not possible. Impossible.</p>
<p>Puṣṭa Kṛṣṇa: Not simply by rubber stamp.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: No, that is not possible. He must agree, "Yes." Therefore guru is required. Guru means, accept guru means, "Whatever you say, I will accept." That is guru. Otherwise friendly talk. Friendly talk will not do. To accept guru means "Now I accept you, guru, my instructor, without any argument," and that is acceptance. "Whatever you say, I shall do." That is agreement. Then he can be reformed. Śiṣyas te 'ha śādhi mā prapannam: "I surrender unto you. I become your disciple. Now you train me." Then he can be reformed. Otherwise not possible.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1976 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1976 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationAugust21976NewMayapurFrenchfarm_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="238" link="Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)" link_text="Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)|Room Conversation -- August 2, 1976, New Mayapur (French farm)]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Teacher, and other synonyms. Find out the teacher. They have got so many synonyms.</p>
<p>Hari-śauri: Teacher. "Educator, instructor, preceptor, master, tutor, coach, schoolmaster, schoolmistress, schoolmarm, pedagogue."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="MorningWalkFebruary11977Bhuvanesvara_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="73" link="Morning Walk -- February 1, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Morning Walk -- February 1, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Morning Walk -- February 1, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Morning Walk -- February 1, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: The child may be foolish but father-mother cannot see that their child will remain a fool. He can force. Government also, why there is military force? Why there is police force? If you want to be outlaw, then you'll be forced to accept the law. Force is required.</p>
<p>Devotee (1): But first the child has to see that there is some benefit from going to school.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Child cannot see. He's a rascal. He should be beaten with shoes. Then he will see. The child cannot see. Putraṁ ca śiṣyaṁ ca tāḍayen na tu lālayet: "Sons and disciples should be always chastised." That is Cāṇakya Paṇḍita. "Never pat them. Lālane bahavo doṣās tāḍane bahavo guṇāḥ... "If you pat, then he'll be spoiled. And if you chastise him, he'll come out a very nice person. Therefore, either disciple or son, they should be always chastised." This is the injunction of Cāṇakya Paṇḍita. There is no question of patting them.</p>
<p>Gurukṛpā: People want to be flattered. They don't want to be told very strongly.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: And that is the position of disciples. Caitanya Mahāprabhu said, guru more mūrkha dekhi' ([[Vanisource:CC Adi 7.71|CC Adi 7.71]]). Caitanya Mahāprabhu was God Himself, and He said that "My Guru Mahārāja saw me a fool rascal number one." Chastisement. That is required. Cāṇakya Paṇḍita, a great moral instructor. He has advised, tāḍayen na tu lālayet: "Always chastise them. Otherwise they'll be spoiled."</p>
<p>Svarūpa Dāmodara: The intelligent boy knows that, that chastisement is mercy.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: Yes. Yes.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

There is no essential difference between a fully surrendered soul and a person in the renounced order of life. The only difference is that a fully surrendered soul is completely dependent upon Krsna

2011-04-16T13:22:56Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"There is no essential difference between a fully surrendered soul and a person in the renounced order of life. The only differenc…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"There is no essential difference between a fully surrendered soul and a person in the renounced order of life. The only difference is that a fully surrendered soul is completely dependent upon Krsna"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|16Apr11}}
{{last|16Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=1|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:There Is No]]
[[Category:Essential]]
[[Category:Difference Between]]
[[Category:Fully Surrendering (atma-nivedanam)]]
[[Category:Fully]]
[[Category:Surrendered Souls]]
[[Category:Souls]]
[[Category:Person]]
[[Category:Renounced Order of Life]]
[[Category:The Only]]
[[Category:Difference]]
[[Category:Completely]]
[[Category:Depend Upon]]
[[Category:Krsna]]
[[Category:Depend on Krsna]]
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC12_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="18" link="TLC 12" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 12">
<div class="heading">There is no essential difference between a fully surrendered soul and a person in the renounced order of life. The only difference is that a fully surrendered soul is completely dependent upon Kṛṣṇa. There are six basic guidelines for surrender. The first is that one should accept everything that is favorable for the discharge of devotional service, and one should be determined to accept the process. The second is that one should give up everything that is unfavorable to the discharge of devotional service, and one should be determined to give it all up. Thirdly, one should be convinced that only Kṛṣṇa can protect him and should have full faith that the Lord will give that protection. Fourthly, a devotee should always accept Kṛṣṇa as his maintainer. Fifth, a devotee is always conscious that his desires are not independent; unless Kṛṣṇa fulfills them, they cannot be fulfilled. Lastly, one should always think of himself as the most fallen among souls so that Kṛṣṇa will take care of him.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 12|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 12]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Caitanya recommends that one should scrupulously renounce the association of unwanted persons and completely take shelter of the Supreme Lord Kṛṣṇa. This same instruction is given to Arjuna in the last verses of Bhagavad-gītā in which Kṛṣṇa says:"Just give up everything and surrender unto Me. I will take care of you and protect you from all the reactions to sinful activities." ([[Vanisource:BG 18.66|BG 18.66]]) The Lord is very kind to His devotees, and He is very grateful, able and magnanimous. It is our duty to believe His words, and if we are intelligent and educated enough, we will follow His instructions without hesitation. In Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (10.48.26) Akrūra tells Kṛṣṇa:</p>
:kaḥ paṇḍitas tvad aparaṁ śaraṇaṁ samīyād
:bhakta-priyād ṛta-giraḥ suhṛdaḥ kṛta-jñāt
:sarvān dadāti suhṛdo bhajato 'bhikāmān
:ātmānam apy upacayāpacayau na yasya
<p>"Who can surrender to anyone other than Yourself? Who is as dear, truthful, friendly and grateful as You? You are so perfect and complete that even though You give Yourself to Your devotee, You are still full and perfect. You can satisfy all the desires of Your devotee and even deliver Yourself unto him." A person who is intelligent and able to understand the philosophy of Kṛṣṇa consciousness naturally gives up everything and takes to the shelter of Kṛṣṇa. In this regard, Lord Caitanya recites a verse spoken by Uddhava in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (3.2.23): "How can one take shelter of anyone but Kṛṣṇa? He is so kind. Even though Bakāsura's sister planned to kill Kṛṣṇa when He was an infant by applying poison to her breast and offering it to Kṛṣṇa to suck and thus die, still that heinous woman received salvation and was elevated to the same platform as Kṛṣṇa's own mother." This verse refers to the time when Pūtanā planned to kill Kṛṣṇa. Kṛṣṇa accepted the poisonous breasts of that demonic woman, and when He sucked the milk from her, He sucked out her life also. Nonetheless Pūtanā was elevated to the same position as Kṛṣṇa's own mother.</p>
<p>There is no essential difference between a fully surrendered soul and a person in the renounced order of life. The only difference is that a fully surrendered soul is completely dependent upon Kṛṣṇa. There are six basic guidelines for surrender. The first is that one should accept everything that is favorable for the discharge of devotional service, and one should be determined to accept the process. The second is that one should give up everything that is unfavorable to the discharge of devotional service, and one should be determined to give it all up. Thirdly, one should be convinced that only Kṛṣṇa can protect him and should have full faith that the Lord will give that protection. An impersonalist thinks that his actual identity is in being one with Kṛṣṇa, but a devotee does not destroy his identity in this way. He lives with full faith that Kṛṣṇa will kindly protect him in all respects. Fourthly, a devotee should always accept Kṛṣṇa as his maintainer. Those who are interested in the fruits of activities generally expect protection from the demigods, but a devotee of Kṛṣṇa does not look to any demigod for protection. He is fully convinced that Kṛṣṇa will protect him from all unfavorable circumstances. Fifth, a devotee is always conscious that his desires are not independent; unless Kṛṣṇa fulfills them, they cannot be fulfilled. Lastly, one should always think of himself as the most fallen among souls so that Kṛṣṇa will take care of him.</p>
<p>Such a surrendered soul should take shelter of a holy place like Vṛndāvana, Mathurā, Dvārakā, Māyāpur, etc., and should surrender himself unto the Lord, saying, "My Lord, from today I am Yours. You can protect me or kill me as You like." A pure devotee takes shelter of Kṛṣṇa in such a way, and Kṛṣṇa is so grateful that He accepts him and gives him all kinds of protection. This is confirmed in Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam (11.29.34) where it is said that if a person who is about to die takes full shelter of the Supreme Lord and places himself fully under His care, he actually attains immortality and becomes eligible to associate with the Supreme Lord and enjoy transcendental bliss.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

There are many persons with little in their possession who accept the renounced order of life like monkeys. They go here and there engaging in sense gratification and speaking intimately with women

2011-04-16T13:05:21Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"There are many persons with little in their possession who accept the renounced order of life like monkeys. They go here and ther…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"There are many persons with little in their possession who accept the renounced order of life like monkeys. They go here and there engaging in sense gratification and speaking intimately with women"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|16Apr11}}
{{last|16Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=1|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:There Are Many]]
[[Category:Persons]]
[[Category:With]]
[[Category:Little]]
[[Category:Their]]
[[Category:Possession]]
[[Category:Who]]
[[Category:Accept]]
[[Category:Renounced Order of Life]]
[[Category:Like A]]
[[Category:Monkey]]
[[Category:They]]
[[Category:Go]]
[[Category:Here And There]]
[[Category:Engage]]
[[Category:Sense Gratification]]
[[Category:Speak]]
[[Category:Intimate]]
[[Category:Women]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya2120_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="339" link="CC Antya 2.120" link_text="CC Antya 2.120">
<div class="heading">There are many persons with little in their possession who accept the renounced order of life like monkeys. They go here and there engaging in sense gratification and speaking intimately with women.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 2.120|CC Antya 2.120, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"There are many persons with little in their possession who accept the renounced order of life like monkeys. They go here and there engaging in sense gratification and speaking intimately with women."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>One should strictly follow the regulative principles, namely no illicit sex, no meat-eating, no intoxication and no gambling, and in this way one should make progress in spiritual life. If an unfit person sentimentally accepts vairāgya or takes sannyāsa but at the same time remains attached to women, he is in a very dangerous position. His renunciation is called markaṭa-vairāgya, or renunciation like that of a monkey. The monkey lives in the forest, eats fruit and does not even cover itself with a cloth. In this way it resembles a saint, but the monkey always thinks of female monkeys and sometimes keeps dozens of them for sexual intercourse. This is called markaṭa-vairāgya. Therefore one who is unfit should not accept the renounced order of life. One who accepts the order of sannyāsa but again becomes agitated by sensual disturbances and talks privately with women is called dharma-dhvajī or dharma-kalaṅka, which means that he brings condemnation upon the religious order. Therefore one should be extremely careful in this connection. Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura explains the word markaṭa to mean "restless." A restless person cannot be steady; therefore he simply wanders about, gratifying his senses. Just to get praise from others, to get cheap adoration from his followers or people in general, such a person sometimes accepts the dress of a sannyāsī or bābājī in the renounced order, but he cannot give up desires for sense gratification, especially for the association of women. Such a person cannot make advancement in spiritual life. There are eight different kinds of sensual enjoyment with women, including talking about them and thinking about them. Thus for a sannyāsī, a person in the renounced order, talking intimately with women is a great offense. Śrī Rāmānanda Rāya and Śrīla Narottama dāsa Ṭhākura actually achieved the most elevated stage of the renounced order, but those who imitate them, accepting them as ordinary human beings, fall under the influence of the material energy, for that is a great misunderstanding.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life. For one who has not attained to this stage, there is no question of a renounced order of life

2011-04-16T11:39:22Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life"}} {{notes|}} {{compiler|Tu…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|16Apr11}}
{{last|16Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:One Who Has]]
[[Category:One Who (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Has]]
[[Category:He Has (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Sex Desire]]
[[Category:Still]]
[[Category:With]]
[[Category:Him (Disciples of SP)]]
[[Category:Should Not]]
[[Category:Not At All]]
[[Category:Try To]]
[[Category:Accept]]
[[Category:Renounced Order of Life]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2213_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="53" link="SB 2.2.13" link_text="SB 2.2.13">
<div class="heading">One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life. For one who has not attained to this stage, there is no question of a renounced order of life. So by the gradual process of devotional service under the guidance of a proper spiritual master, and following the principles of the Bhāgavatam, one must be able at least to control the gross sex desire before one accepts the renounced order of life factually.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.2.13|SB 2.2.13, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The Lord's magnanimous pastimes and the glowing glancing of His smiling face are all indications of His extensive benedictions. One must therefore concentrate on this transcendental form of the Lord, as long as the mind can be fixed on Him by meditation.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>In Bhagavad-gītā (12.5) it is said that the impersonalist undergoes a series of difficult programs on account of his impersonal meditation. But the devotee, due to the Lord's personal service, progresses very easily. Impersonal meditation is therefore a source of suffering for the impersonalist. Here, the devotee has an advantage over the impersonalist philosopher. The impersonalist is doubtful about the personal feature of the Lord, and therefore he always tries to meditate upon something which is not objective. For this reason there is an authentic statement in the Bhāgavatam regarding the positive concentration of the mind on the factual form of the Lord.</p>
<p>The process of meditation recommended herein is bhakti-yoga, or the process of devotional service after one is liberated from the material conditions. Jñāna-yoga is the process of liberation from the material conditions. After one is liberated from the conditions of material existence, i.e., when one is nivṛtta, as previously stated herein, or when one is freed from all material necessities, one becomes qualified to discharge the process of bhakti-yoga. Therefore bhakti-yoga includes jñāna-yoga, or, in other words, the process of pure devotional service simultaneously serves the purpose of jñāna-yoga; liberation from material conditions is automatically achieved by the gradual development of pure devotional service. These effects of bhakti-yoga are called anartha-nivṛtti. Things which are artificially acquired gradually disappear along with the progress of bhakti-yoga. Meditation on the lotus feet of the Personality of Godhead, the first processional step, must show its effect by anartha-nivṛtti. The grossest type of anartha which binds the conditioned soul in material existence is sex desire, and this sex desire gradually develops in the union of the male and female. When the male and female are united, the sex desire is further aggravated by the accumulation of buildings, children, friends, relatives and wealth. When all these are acquired, the conditioned soul becomes overwhelmed by such entanglements, and the false sense of egoism, or the sense of "myself" and "mine," becomes prominent, and the sex desire expands to various political, social, altruistic, philanthropic and many other unwanted engagements, resembling the foam of the sea waves, which becomes very prominent at one time and at the next moment vanishes as quickly as a cloud in the sky. The conditioned soul is encircled by such products, as well as products of sex desire, and therefore bhakti-yoga leads to gradual evaporation of the sex desire, which is summarized in three headings, namely profit, adoration and distinction. All conditioned souls are mad after these different forms of sex desire, and one shall see for himself how much he has been freed from such material hankerings based primarily on the sex desire. As a person feels his hunger satisfied after eating each morsel of foodstuff, he must similarly be able to see the degree to which he has been freed from sex desire. The sex desire is diminished along with its various forms by the process of bhakti-yoga because bhakti-yoga automatically, by the grace of the Lord, effectively results in knowledge and renunciation, even if the devotee is not materially very well educated. Knowledge means knowing things as they are, and if by deliberation it is found that there are things which are at all unnecessary, naturally the person who has acquired knowledge leaves aside such unwanted things. When the conditioned soul finds by culture of knowledge that material necessities are unwanted things, he becomes detached from such unwanted things. This stage of knowledge is called vairāgya, or detachment from unwanted things. We have previously discussed that the transcendentalist is required to be self-sufficient and should not beg from the rich blind persons to fulfill the bare necessities of life. Śukadeva Gosvāmī has suggested some alternatives for the bare necessities of life, namely the problem of eating, sleeping and shelter, but he has not suggested any alternative for sex satisfaction. One who has the sex desire still with him should not at all try to accept the renounced order of life. For one who has not attained to this stage, there is no question of a renounced order of life. So by the gradual process of devotional service under the guidance of a proper spiritual master, and following the principles of the Bhāgavatam, one must be able at least to control the gross sex desire before one accepts the renounced order of life factually.</p>
<p>So purification means getting free gradually from sex desire, and this is attained by meditation on the person of the Lord as described herein, beginning from the feet. One should not try to go upwards artificially without seeing for himself how much he has been released from the sex desire. The smiling face of the Lord is the Tenth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, and there are many upstarts who at once try to begin with the Tenth Canto and especially with the five chapters which delineate the rāsa-līlā of the Lord. This is certainly improper. By such improper study or hearing of Bhāgavatam, the material opportunists have played havoc by indulgence in sex life in the name of Bhāgavatam. This vilification of Bhāgavatam is rendered by the acts of the so-called devotees; one should be free from all kinds of sex desire before he tries to make a show of recital of Bhāgavatam. Śrī Viśvanātha Cakravartī Ṭhākura clearly defines the import of purification as cessation from sex indulgence. He says, yathā yathā dhīś ca śudhyati viṣaya-lāmpaṭyaṁ tyajati, tathā tathā dhārayed iti citta-śuddhi-tāratamyenaiva dhyāna-tāratamyam uktam. And as one gets free from the intoxication of sex indulgence by purification of intelligence, one should step forward for the next meditation, or in other words, the progress of meditation on the different limbs of the transcendental body of the Lord should be enhanced in proportion to the progress of purification of the heart. The conclusion is that those who are still entrapped by sex indulgence should never progress to meditation above the feet of the Lord; therefore recital of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam by them should be restricted to the First and Second Cantos of the great literature. One must complete the purificatory process by assimilating the contents of the first nine cantos. Then one should be admitted into the realm of the Tenth Canto of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Bhajana (Letters)

2011-04-15T10:30:19Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"bhajan"|"bhajana"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|MadhuGopaldas|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|24Dec10}}
{{last|15Apr11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=5}}
{{total|5}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Bhajana|1]]
[[Category:Compilations from Letters]]
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Correspondence" text="1947 to 1965 Correspondence"><h3>1947 to 1965 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoRPrakashAllahabad22June1951_0" class="quote" parent="1947_to_1965_Correspondence" book="Let" index="10" link="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951" link_text="Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951|Letter to R. Prakash -- Allahabad 22 June, 1951]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">According to Vedic scriptures the present age is called Kali-yuga and almost all human beings are now degraded to the standard of the mode of ignorance and therefore the greater number of population are subjected to the pangs of the threefold miseries of material existence in the most horrible manner.</p>
<p>In such rabid condition of human being the panacea is "Krishna sankirtana" recommended in all scriptures. By this process, the forgetfulness of human being of his eternal relation with Godhead, is removed altogether.</p>
<p>Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu as confirmed incarnation of Sri Krishna the Personality of Godhead inaugurated this sankirtana movement and He reclaimed all conditioned souls from all ranks of life even from animal kingdom for being re-instated in the transcendental relation and activities of loving service to the Absolute Truth. Thakura Haridasa who happened to appear in the family of a Mohammedan was one of His principle associates and His transcendental movement embraced all varieties of people beginning from the most erudite scholar brahmanas to the one who came in the family of yavana & candala.</p>
<p>The specialty of His movement was that the fallen candala did not remain a candala after his initiation but he was made to rise up to the status of Vaisnava which is far above the status of brahmana and other orders of life.</p>
<p>That is the process of social upliftment. And we follow the footprints of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His associates who were all kind enough to raise the social status of every one concerned irrespective of birth and occupation.</p>
<p>Such process is not only transcendental to all sorts of mundane speculation, but is very simple and innocent. The principle is a sort of curing a disease not only by administering proper medicine but also by supplying proper diet at the same time.</p>
<p>The medicine is administered through submissive aural channel as "Hari Sankirtana" which means</p>
<p>(1) To sing "Bhajan" songs glorifying the Almighty and His Pastimes.</p>
<p>(2) To preach the teachings of Bhagavad-gita, Bhagavata, Ramayana, life of such saints as Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Tulsidas etc.</p>
<p>(3) To establish the philosophy of devotional life as against fruitful action or dry speculation of empiric philosophy and meet the opposite elements with all logical weapons. i.e the medicine of "Hari Sankirtana" is administered by threefold action, namely by (a) melodious songs (b) by propaganda through press and (c) by propaganda on platforms.</p>
<p>The diet portion of the transcendental treatment consists in the distribution of prasadam. i.e. in all gatherings the audience should not only be sustained by melodious musical performances of Bhajan Sangat or by religious or theistic discourses but they must be given some sort of remnants of food-stuff offered to God, as recommended in Bhagavad-gita.</p>
<p>By this process of medical treatment people become gradually free from the following four kinds of addictions of sins namely—</p>
<p>(1) Illegitimate connection with women.</p>
<p>(2) Habit of animal killing.</p>
<p>(3) Addiction to intoxication habits</p>
<p>(4) Lure of gambling.</p>
<p>The conditioned human beings are enwrapped in the above four special ___ due to the influence of Kali-yuga and by the transcendental treatment of Hari Sankirtana the mirror of the heart of human being becomes cleansed of all the above mentioned dusts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1970_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Correspondence" text="1970 Correspondence"><h3>1970 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoTamalaKrsnaLosAngeles27May1970_0" class="quote" parent="1970_Correspondence" book="Let" index="327" link="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970" link_text="Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970|Letter to Tamala Krsna -- Los Angeles 27 May, 1970]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The other day one Indian boy came here to take permission for chanting some bhajan, so I indirectly refused. Try to understand our own philosophy described in so many books, but I cannot allow you to hear form the mental speculators without any solid knowledge.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1976_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Correspondence" text="1976 Correspondence"><h3>1976 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoBahudakBombay11January1976_0" class="quote" parent="1976_Correspondence" book="Let" index="30" link="Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 11 January, 1976" link_text="Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 11 January, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 11 January, 1976|Letter to Bahudak -- Bombay 11 January, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">The harmonium may be played during bhajan if there is someone who can play melodiously. But it is not for kirtana and arati.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="1977_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="12" parent="Correspondence" text="1977 Correspondence"><h3>1977 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoEmbarSampathKumaracharBombay5January1977_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="11" link="Letter to Embar Sampath Kumarachar -- Bombay 5 January, 1977" link_text="Letter to Embar Sampath Kumarachar -- Bombay 5 January, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Embar Sampath Kumarachar -- Bombay 5 January, 1977|Letter to Embar Sampath Kumarachar -- Bombay 5 January, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">What for do you want to go to Atlanta? I have received a letter from Atlanta. They haven't mentioned that your presence is required there. So, why do you want to go there and waste money? If you have got money keep it with you. Don't spoil it unnecessarily. Concentrate on bhajan along with your father and mother. That is my advice.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoCaruMayapurFebruary281977_1" class="quote" parent="1977_Correspondence" book="Let" index="59" link="Letter to Caru -- Mayapur February 28, 1977" link_text="Letter to Caru -- Mayapur February 28, 1977">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Caru -- Mayapur February 28, 1977|Letter to Caru -- Mayapur February 28, 1977]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">I have heard that you are still not allowed to live in the Berkeley temple. You must fight this and continue the case until we win it. I have read your program for the grand opening of the temple, but I think it will be wiser to make our worship private. Declare that the building is our residence, and that wherever we live we worship the Deity. It is our private residential worship, it is not a temple. Argue like that. As for hiring the bhajan group Bharati Mandal, they are not as good as our bhajans. They eat anything and everything but no bhakti.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Lalita-madhava

2011-03-30T10:11:28Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Lalita-madhava"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Sahadeva|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|05Feb11}}
{{last|30Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=0|CC=35|OB=15|Lec=3|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|53}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Lalita-madhava|1]]
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4146_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="478" link="CC Adi 4.146" link_text="CC Adi 4.146">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.146|CC Adi 4.146, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Who manifests an abundance of sweetness greater than Mine, which has never been experienced before and which causes wonder to all? Alas, I Myself, My mind bewildered upon seeing this beauty, impetuously desire to enjoy it like Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This text is from the Lalita-mādhava (8.34) of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. It was spoken by Lord Kṛṣṇa when He saw the beauty of His own reflection in a jeweled fountain in Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi4259_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="586" link="CC Adi 4.259" link_text="CC Adi 4.259">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 4.259|CC Adi 4.259, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"My dear auspicious Rādhārāṇī, Your body is the source of all beauty. Your red lips are softer than the sense of immortal sweetness, Your face bears the aroma of a lotus flower, Your sweet words defeat the vibrations of the cuckoo, and Your limbs are cooler than the pulp of sandalwood. All My transcendental senses are overwhelmed in ecstatic pleasure by tasting You, who are completely decorated by beautiful qualities."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse, spoken by Lord Kṛṣṇa to Rādhā, is recorded in the Lalita-mādhava (9.9) of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi831_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1146" link="CC Adi 8.31" link_text="CC Adi 8.31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 8.31|CC Adi 8.31, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the beginning one should very regularly chant Śrī Gaurasundara's holy name and then chant the holy name of Lord Nityānanda. Thus one's heart will be cleansed of impure desires for material enjoyment. Then one can approach Vṛndāvana-dhāma to worship Lord Kṛṣṇa. Unless one is favored by Lord Caitanya and Nityānanda, there is no need to go to Vṛndāvana, for unless one's mind is purified, he cannot see Vṛndāvana, even if he goes there. Actually going to Vṛndāvana involves taking shelter of the six Gosvāmīs by reading the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Vidagdha-mādhava, Lalita-mādhava and the other books that they have given. In this way one can understand the transcendental loving affairs between Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. Kabe hāma bujhaba se yugala-pirīti. The conjugal love between Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa is not an ordinary human affair; it is fully transcendental. In order to understand Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa, worship Them and engage in Their loving service, one must be guided by Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Nityānanda Prabhu and the six Gosvāmīs, Lord Caitanya's direct disciples.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1084_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1338" link="CC Adi 10.84" link_text="CC Adi 10.84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.84|CC Adi 10.84, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Bhakti-ratnākara there is a list of the books Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī compiled. Of all his books, the following sixteen are very popular among Vaiṣṇavas: (1) Haṁsadūta, (2) Uddhava-sandeśa, (3) Kṛṣṇa-janma-tithi-vidhi, (4 and 5) Rādhā-kṛṣṇa-gaṇoddeśa-dīpikā, Bṛhat (major) and Laghu (minor), (6) Stavamālā, (7) Vidagdha-mādhava, (8) Lalita-mādhava, (9) Dāna-keli-kaumudi, (10) Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu (this is the most celebrated book by Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī), (11) Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi, (12) Ākhyāta-candrikā, (13) Mathurā-mahimā, (14) Padyāvalī, (15) Nāṭaka-candrikā and (16) Laghu-bhāgavatāmṛta.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi1084_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="1338" link="CC Adi 10.84" link_text="CC Adi 10.84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 10.84|CC Adi 10.84, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu used to praise the handwriting of Rūpa Gosvāmī. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī could compose verses according to the desires of Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, and by His direction he wrote two books named Lalita-mādhava and Vidagdha-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi17281_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="2216" link="CC Adi 17.281" link_text="CC Adi 17.281">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 17.281|CC Adi 17.281, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Once Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa playfully manifested Himself as Nārāyaṇa, with four victorious hands and a very beautiful form. When the gopīs saw this exalted form, however, their ecstatic feelings were crippled. Even a learned scholar, therefore, cannot understand the gopīs' ecstatic feelings, which are firmly fixed upon the original form of Lord Kṛṣṇa as the son of Nanda Mahārāja. The wonderful feelings of the gopīs in ecstatic parama-rasa with Kṛṣṇa constitute the greatest mystery in spiritual life."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from the Lalita-mādhava (6.54), by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya138_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="38" link="CC Madhya 1.38" link_text="CC Madhya 1.38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.38|CC Madhya 1.38, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The books compiled by Śrī Rūpa Gosvāmī include the Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Vidagdha-mādhava, Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi and Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya141_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="40" link="CC Madhya 1.41" link_text="CC Madhya 1.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.41|CC Madhya 1.41, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Similarly, the Lalita-mādhava is a description of Kṛṣṇa's pastimes in Dvārakā. These pastimes were made into a drama, and the work was finished in the year 1459 Śakābda. The first part deals with festivities in the evening, the second with the killing of the Śaṅkhacūḍa, the third with maddened Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, the fourth with Rādhārāṇī’s proceeding toward Kṛṣṇa, the fifth with the achievement of Candrāvalī, the sixth with the achievement of Lalitā, the seventh with the meeting in Nava-vṛndāvana, the eighth with the enjoyment in Nava-vṛndāvana, the ninth with looking over pictures, and the tenth with complete satisfaction of the mind. Thus the entire drama is divided into ten parts.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya184_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="83" link="CC Madhya 1.84" link_text="CC Madhya 1.84">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 1.84|CC Madhya 1.84, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The gopīs continued, "Dear Kṛṣṇa, the fragrance of the mellows of Your pastimes is spread throughout the forests of the glorious land of Vṛndāvana, which is surrounded by the sweetness of the district of Mathurā. In the congenial atmosphere of that wonderful land, You may enjoy Your pastimes, with Your flute dancing on Your lips, and surrounded by us, the gopīs, whose hearts are always enchanted by unpredictable ecstatic emotions."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a verse from the Lalita-mādhava (10.38), by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya8149_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1554" link="CC Madhya 8.149" link_text="CC Madhya 8.149">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 8.149|CC Madhya 8.149, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Upon seeing His own reflection in a bejeweled pillar of His Dvārakā palace, Kṛṣṇa desired to embrace it, saying, "Alas, I have never seen such a person before. Who is He? Just by seeing Him I have become eager to embrace Him, exactly like Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī.""”</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a verse from Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī’s Lalita-mādhava (8.34).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya9151_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="1867" link="CC Madhya 9.151" link_text="CC Madhya 9.151">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 9.151|CC Madhya 9.151, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"Once Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa playfully manifested Himself as Nārāyaṇa, with four victorious hands and a very beautiful form. When the gopīs saw this exalted form, however, their ecstatic feelings were crippled. A learned scholar, therefore, cannot understand the gopīs" ecstatic feelings, which are firmly fixed upon the original form of Lord Kṛṣṇa as the son of Nanda Mahārāja. The wonderful feelings of the gopīs in ecstatic parama-rasa with Kṛṣṇa constitute the greatest mystery in spiritual life.’”</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a verse spoken by Nārada Muni in the Lalita-mādhava-nāṭaka (6.14), a drama written by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya19164_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4403" link="CC Madhya 19.164" link_text="CC Madhya 19.164">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 19.164|CC Madhya 19.164, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The highest achievement attained by the jñānīs, or impersonalists, is becoming one with the Supreme, generally known as mokṣa, liberation. The highest achievements of the yogīs are the eight material perfections, such as aṇimā, laghimā and prāpti. Yet these are nothing compared to the eternal bliss of the devotee who returns back to Godhead and tastes the fruit of devotional service to the lotus feet of the Lord. The material perfections, even up to the point of liberation, are very insignificant in comparison; therefore the pure devotee is never interested in such things. His only interest is in perfecting his devotional service to the Lord. The pleasure of the impersonalist, monist philosophers is condemned in the following verse, which is also found in Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī’s Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20181_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4669" link="CC Madhya 20.181" link_text="CC Madhya 20.181">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.181|CC Madhya 20.181, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"My dear friend, this dramatic actor appears like a second form of My own self. Like a picture, He displays My pastimes as a cowherd boy overflowing with wonderfully attractive sweetness and fragrance, which are so dear to the damsels of Vraja. When I see such a display, My heart becomes greatly excited. I long for such pastimes and desire a form exactly like that of the damsels of Vraja."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse is found in the Lalita-mādhava (4.19). It was spoken by Vāsudeva in Dvārakā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya20182_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="4670" link="CC Madhya 20.182" link_text="CC Madhya 20.182">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 20.182|CC Madhya 20.182, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Who manifests an abundance of sweetness greater than Mine, which has never been experienced before and which causes wonder to all? Alas, I Myself, My mind bewildered upon seeing this beauty, impetuously desire to enjoy it like Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse spoken by Vāsudeva in Dvārakā is also recorded by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī in his Lalita-mādhava (8.34).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1Summary_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="1" link="CC Antya 1 Summary" link_text="CC Antya 1 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1 Summary|CC Antya 1 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One day Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu, Rāmānanda Rāya, Sārvabhauma Bhaṭṭācārya and others went to the place of Haridāsa Ṭhākura and heard some of the verses Rūpa Gosvāmī had composed for his books Lalita-mādhava and Vidagdha-mādhava. After examining the manuscripts of these two books, Rāmānanda Rāya approved and appreciated them very much.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya171_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="71" link="CC Antya 1.71" link_text="CC Antya 1.71">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.71|CC Antya 1.71, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"I shall write two separate invocations of good fortune and two different introductions. Let me think deeply about the matter and then describe two different sets of incidents."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>The two works are the Vidagdha-mādhava and the Lalita-mādhava. The Vidagdha-mādhava describes pastimes in Vṛndāvana, and the Lalita-mādhava describes pastimes in Dvārakā and Mathurā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1126_2" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="125" link="CC Antya 1.126" link_text="CC Antya 1.126">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.126|CC Antya 1.126, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"The two plays are called Vidagdha-mādhava and Lalita-mādhava. Both of them wonderfully describe ecstatic emotional love of God."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvatī Ṭhākura informs us in this connection that Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī finished the drama known as Vidagdha-mādhava in the year Śakābda 1454 (A.D. 1532) and the Lalita-mādhava in Śakābda 1459 (A.D. 1537).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1166_3" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="165" link="CC Antya 1.166" link_text="CC Antya 1.166">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.166|CC Antya 1.166, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"O most beautiful friend, please accept the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is standing before You full of transcendental bliss. The borders of His eyes roam from side to side, and His eyebrows move slowly like bumblebees on His lotuslike face. Standing with His right foot placed below the knee of His left leg, the middle of His body curved in three places, and His neck gracefully tilted to the side, He takes His flute to His pursed lips and moves His fingers upon it here and there."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse from the Lalita-mādhava-nāṭaka (4.27), a ten-act play by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, is spoken by Lalitādevī to Rādhārāṇī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1167_4" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="166" link="CC Antya 1.167" link_text="CC Antya 1.167">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.167|CC Antya 1.167, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"O beautiful-faced one, who is this creative person standing before us? With the sharp chisels of His loving glances, He is splitting the hard stones of many women"s devotion to their husbands. And with the luster of His body, surpassing the brilliance of countless emeralds, He is simultaneously constructing private meeting places for His pastimes.’</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse (Lalita-mādhava 1.52) is spoken by Rādhārāṇī to Lalitādevī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1168_5" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="167" link="CC Antya 1.168" link_text="CC Antya 1.168">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.168|CC Antya 1.168, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"My dear friend, this newly youthful Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa, the moon in the family of Nanda Mahārāja, is so beautiful that He defies the beauty of clusters of valuable jewels. All glories to the vibration of His flute, for it is cunningly breaking the patience of chaste ladies by loosening their belts and tight dresses."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse from the Lalita-mādhava (1.49) is spoken by Lalitādevī to Rādhārāṇī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1174_6" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="173" link="CC Antya 1.174" link_text="CC Antya 1.174">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.174|CC Antya 1.174, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"It is even impudent for me to open my mouth before you." Then, having said this, he recited the introductory verse of the Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1175_7" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="174" link="CC Antya 1.175" link_text="CC Antya 1.175">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.175|CC Antya 1.175, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">""The beautiful moonlike glories of Mukunda give distress to the lotuslike faces of the wives of the demons and to their raised breasts, which are like gleaming cakravāka birds. Those glories, however, are pleasing to all His devotees, who are like cakora birds. May those glories forever give pleasure to you all.""</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is the first verse of Act One of the Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1177_8" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="176" link="CC Antya 1.177" link_text="CC Antya 1.177">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.177|CC Antya 1.177, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">""The moonlike Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as the son of mother Śacī, has now appeared on earth to spread devotional love of Himself. He is the emperor of the brāhmaṇa community. He can drive away all the darkness of ignorance and control the mind of everyone in the world. May that rising moon bestow upon us all good fortune.""</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is the third verse of Act One of the Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1184_9" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="183" link="CC Antya 1.184" link_text="CC Antya 1.184">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.184|CC Antya 1.184, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"While dancing on the stage after having killed the ruler of uncivilized men (Kaṁsa), Lord Kṛṣṇa, master of all arts, will at the proper time accept the hand of Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī, who is qualified with all transcendental attributes."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse is Lalita-mādhava 1.11.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1185_10" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="184" link="CC Antya 1.185" link_text="CC Antya 1.185">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.185|CC Antya 1.185, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus the technical names for the five kinds of introductory scenes of the drama are listed as udghātyaka, kathodghāta, prayogātiśaya, pravartaka and avalagita. When Śrīla Rāmānanda Rāya inquired which of these five Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī had used to accomplish the technical introduction to his drama Lalita-mādhava, Rūpa Gosvāmī replied that he had used the introduction technically called udghātyaka.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1187_11" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="186" link="CC Antya 1.187" link_text="CC Antya 1.187">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.187|CC Antya 1.187, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When Rāmānanda Rāya requested Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī to speak further about various portions of the play, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī briefly quoted his Lalita-mādhava.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1188_12" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="187" link="CC Antya 1.188" link_text="CC Antya 1.188">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.188|CC Antya 1.188, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"The dust from cows and calves on the road creates a kind of darkness indicating that Kṛṣṇa is returning home from the pasture. Also, the darkness of evening provokes the gopīs to meet Kṛṣṇa. Thus the pastimes of Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs are covered by a kind of transcendental darkness and are therefore impossible for ordinary scholars of the Vedas to see."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse from the Lalita-mādhava (1.23) is spoken by Paurṇamāsī in a conversation with Gārgī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1189_13" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="188" link="CC Antya 1.189" link_text="CC Antya 1.189">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.189|CC Antya 1.189, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"May the sweet sound of Lord Kṛṣṇa"s flute, His authorized messenger, be glorified, for it expertly releases Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī from Her shyness and attracts Her from Her home to the forest.’</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse from the Lalita-mādhava (1.24) is spoken by Gārgī, the daughter of Garga Muni.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1190_14" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="189" link="CC Antya 1.190" link_text="CC Antya 1.190">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.190|CC Antya 1.190, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"My dear friend, who is this fearless young man? He is as bright as a lightning cloud, and He wanders in His pastimes like a maddened elephant. From where has He come to Vṛndāvana? Alas, by His restless movements and attractive glances He is plundering from the vault of My heart the treasure of My patience."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse (Lalita-mādhava 2.11) is spoken by Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī to Her friend Lalitādevī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1191_15" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="190" link="CC Antya 1.191" link_text="CC Antya 1.191">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 1.191|CC Antya 1.191, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">""Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī is the Ganges in which the elephant of My mind enjoys pastimes. She is the shining of the full autumn moon for the cakora birds of My eyes. She is the dazzling ornament, the bright and beautiful arrangement of stars, on the border of the sky of My chest. Now today I have gained Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī because of the highly elevated state of My mind.""</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse from the Lalita-mādhava (2.10) expresses the thoughts of Lord Kṛṣṇa in relation with Rādhārāṇī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya4225_16" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="882" link="CC Antya 4.225" link_text="CC Antya 4.225">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 4.225|CC Antya 4.225, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī also compiled two important dramas named Vidagdha-mādhava and Lalita-mādhava, from which one can understand all the mellows derived from the pastimes of Lord Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1453_17" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2418" link="CC Antya 14.53" link_text="CC Antya 14.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 14.53|CC Antya 14.53, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Pralāpa, mad talking, is explained in the Lalita-mādhava as follows:</p>
:kva nanda-kula-candramāḥ kva śikhi-candra-kālaṅkṛtiḥ
:kva mandra-muralī-ravaḥ kva nu surendra-nīla-dyutiḥ
:kva rāsa-rasa-tāṇḍavī kva sakhi jīva-rakṣauṣadhir
:nidhir mama suhṛttamaḥ kva tava hanta hā dhig vidhiḥ
<p>This is Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī’s lamentation for Her beloved Kṛṣṇa, who was away from home. A woman whose husband has left home and gone to a foreign land is called proṣita-bhartṛkā. Lamenting for Kṛṣṇa in the same way that such a woman laments for her husband, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī said, "My dear friend, where is the glory of the family of Mahārāja Nanda, who wears a half-moon ornament on His head? Where is Kṛṣṇa, whose hue is like that of the indranīla jewel and who plays so nicely on His flute? Where is your friend, the best of all men, so expert in dancing in the circle of the rāsa dance? Where is He who is the real medicine to save Me from dying of heart disease? I must condemn Providence, for he has caused Me so many tribulations by separating Me from Kṛṣṇa."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1453_18" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2418" link="CC Antya 14.53" link_text="CC Antya 14.53">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 14.53|CC Antya 14.53, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Vyādhi, disease, is also described in the Lalita-mādhava:</p>
:uttāpī puṭa-pākato ‘pi garala-grāmād api kṣobhaṇo
:dambholer api duḥsahaḥ kaṭur alaṁ hṛn-magna-śūlyād api
:tīvraḥ prauḍha-visūcikāni cayato ‘py uccair mamāyaṁ balī
:marmāṇy adya bhinatti gokula-pater viśleṣa-janmā jvaraḥ
<p>Being greatly afflicted by the pain of separation from Kṛṣṇa, Śrīmatī Rādhārāṇī said, "My dear Lalitā, kindly hear Me. I cannot bear suffering the fever of separation from Kṛṣṇa, nor can I explain it to you. It is something like gold melting in an earthen box. This fever produces more distress than poison, and it is more piercing than a thunderbolt. I suffer exactly like someone almost dead from cholera. To be giving Me so much pain, this fever must be very strong indeed."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya1935_19" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="2968" link="CC Antya 19.35" link_text="CC Antya 19.35">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 19.35|CC Antya 19.35, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">“"My dear friend, where is Kṛṣṇa, who is like the moon rising from the ocean of Mahārāja Nanda"s dynasty? Where is Kṛṣṇa, His head decorated with a peacock feather? Where is He? Where is Kṛṣṇa, whose flute produces such a deep sound? Oh, where is Kṛṣṇa, whose bodily luster is like the luster of the blue indranīla jewel? Where is Kṛṣṇa, who is so expert in rāsa dancing? Oh, where is He, who can save My life? Kindly tell Me where to find Kṛṣṇa, the treasure of My life and best of My friends. Feeling separation from Him, I hereby condemn Providence, the shaper of My destiny.’</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This verse is found in the Lalita-mādhava (3.25) of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya20103_20" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="3145" link="CC Antya 20.103" link_text="CC Antya 20.103">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 20.103|CC Antya 20.103, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The First Chapter describes how Rūpa Gosvāmī met Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu for the second time and how the Lord heard his two dramas (Vidagdha-mādhava and Lalita-mādhava).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" class="sub_section" sec_index="0" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya"><h3>Teachings of Lord Caitanya</h3>
</div>
<div id="TLC6_0" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="12" link="TLC 6" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 6">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 6|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 6]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the two-handed form, as the cowherd son of Nanda Mahārāja, Kṛṣṇa fully exhibits His opulence, form, beauty, wealth, attractiveness and pastimes. Indeed, in some of the Vaiṣṇava literatures it is found that sometimes, in His form as Vāsudeva, He becomes attracted to the form of Govinda in Vṛndāvana. Thus as Vāsudeva He sometimes desires to enjoy as the cowherd boy Govinda does, although the Govinda form and the Vāsudeva form are one and the same. In this regard, there is a passage in the Fourth Chapter of the Lalita-mādhava (4.19), in which Kṛṣṇa addresses Uddhava as follows: "My dear friend, the form of Govinda, the cowherd boy, attracts Me. Indeed, I wish to be like the damsels of Vraja, who are also attracted by this form of Govinda." Similarly, in the Eighth Chapter, Kṛṣṇa says: "O how wonderful it is! Who is this person? After seeing Him, I am so attracted that I am now desiring to embrace Him just like Rādhikā."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="TLC31_1" class="quote" parent="Teachings_of_Lord_Caitanya" book="OB" index="37" link="TLC 31" link_text="Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:TLC 31|Teachings of Lord Caitanya, Chapter 31]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">How Kṛṣṇa is attracted by His own beauty is described in Lalita-mādhava (8.34). Upon seeing His own picture, Kṛṣṇa lamented, "How glorious this picture is! It is attracting Me just as it attracts Rādhārāṇī."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Devotion" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Devotion"><h3>Nectar of Devotion</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="143" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">A person who sometimes exhibits humility and bashfulness is called shy. As described in the Lalita-mādhava, Kṛṣṇa's shyness was manifested when He lifted Govardhana Hill by the little finger of His left hand. All of the gopīs were observing Kṛṣṇa's wonderful achievement, and Kṛṣṇa was also smiling at seeing the gopīs. When Kṛṣṇa's glance went over the breasts of the gopīs, His hand began to shake, and upon seeing His hand shake, all of the cowherd men underneath the hill became a little disturbed. Then there was a tumultuous roaring sound, and they all began to pray to Kṛṣṇa for safety. At this time Lord Balarāma was smiling, thinking that these cowherd men had been frightened by the shaking of Govardhana Hill. But, seeing Balarāma smile, Kṛṣṇa thought that Balarāma had understood His mind in observing the breasts of the gopīs, and He immediately became bashful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_1" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="160" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Regarding Kṛṣṇa's attractive features being ever fresh, there is a statement by Rādhārāṇī in the Lalita-mādhava in which Kṛṣṇa is compared to the greatest sculptor, because He is expert in chiseling at the chastity of women. In other words, although chaste women may follow the rules and regulations of Vedic principles to become ever faithful to their husbands, Kṛṣṇa is able to break their stonelike chastity with the chisel of His beauty.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD22_2" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="171" link="NOD 22" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 22|Nectar of Devotion 22]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In Rūpa Gosvāmī's Lalita-mādhava, it is said, "One day Kṛṣṇa happened to see the shadow of His beautiful form reflected on the jeweled foreground. Upon seeing this bodily reflection, He expressed His feelings: 'How wonderful it is that I have never seen such a beautiful form! Although it is My own form, still, like Rādhārāṇī, I am trying to embrace this form and enjoy celestial bliss.'" This statement shows how Kṛṣṇa and His shadow reflection are one and the same. There is no difference between Kṛṣṇa and His shadow reflection, nor between Kṛṣṇa and His picture. That is the transcendental position of Kṛṣṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD29_3" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="229" link="NOD 29" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 29|Nectar of Devotion 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When one becomes arrogant with false prestige due to drinking intoxicants or being too lustful, the voice becomes faulty, the eyes become swollen, and there are symptoms of redness on the body. There is a statement in the Lalita-mādhava that Lord Baladeva, intoxicated from drinking excessive quantities of honey, once began to address the ants, "O you kings of the ants! Why are you hiding yourselves in these holes?" At the same time He also addressed the King of heaven, "O King Indra! You plaything of Śacī! Why are you laughing? I am now prepared to smash the whole universe, and I know that Kṛṣṇa will not be angry with Me."* Then He addressed Kṛṣṇa, "My dear Kṛṣṇa, tell Me immediately why the whole world is trembling and why the moon has become elongated! And O you members of the Yadu dynasty, why are you laughing at Me? Please give Me back My liquors made of honey from the kadamba flower!" Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī prays that Lord Balarāma will be pleased with all of us while He is thus talking just like an intoxicated person.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD29_4" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="233" link="NOD 29" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 29">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 29|Nectar of Devotion 29]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava, a friend tells mother Yaśodā, "How wonderful it is that when the Śaṅkhacūḍa demon—vast and strong as a great hill—attacked your Cupid-like beautiful son, there was no one present in Vṛndāvana to help. And yet the demon was killed by your little son. It appears to be due to the result of severe penances and austerities in your past lives that your son was saved in this way."</p>
<p>In the same Lalita-mādhava there is an account of Kṛṣṇa's kidnapping Rukmiṇī at her royal marriage ceremony. At that time all of the princes present began to converse among themselves, saying, "We have our elephants, horses, chariots, bows, arrows and swords, so why should we be afraid of Kṛṣṇa? Let us attack Him! He is nothing but a lusty cowherd boy! He cannot take away the princess in this way! Let us all attack Him!" This is an instance of emotion caused by the presence of enemies.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD36_5" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="277" link="NOD 36" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 36">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 36|Nectar of Devotion 36]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava by Rūpa Gosvāmī there is the following statement by Dāruka, one of the servants of Kṛṣṇa: "Certainly Lord Viṣṇu is very beautiful with His necklace of kaustubha jewels, His four hands holding conchshell, disc, club and lotus flower, and His dazzlingly beautiful jewelry. He is also very beautiful in His eternal position, riding upon the shoulder of Garuḍa. But now the same Lord Viṣṇu is present as the enemy of Kaṁsa, and by His personal feature I am completely forgetting the opulence of Vaikuṇṭha."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD43_6" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="288" link="NOD 43" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 43|Nectar of Devotion 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava, compiled by Rūpa Gosvāmī, Kṛṣṇa is addressed as follows: "My dear Kṛṣṇa, when You are engaged in herding the animals, the dust caused by the hooves of the calves and cows covers Your nice face and artistic tilaka, and You appear very dusty. But when You return home, the milk flowing out of the breasts of Your mother washes Your face of its dust covering, and You appear to be purified by this milk, just as when the Deity is washed during the performance of the abhiṣeka ceremony."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD43_7" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="288" link="NOD 43" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 43">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 43|Nectar of Devotion 43]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">There is a similar statement in the Lalita-mādhava: "How wonderful it is that Yaśodā, the wife of King Nanda, out of her parental affection for Kṛṣṇa, mixed her tears and the milk from her breasts and thus bathed her dear son Kṛṣṇa."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD44_8" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="289" link="NOD 44" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 44">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 44|Nectar of Devotion 44]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava, Rūpa Gosvāmī explains that the movements of Kṛṣṇa's eyebrows are just like the Yamunā and that the smiling of Rādhārāṇī is just like the moonshine. When the Yamunā and the moonshine come in contact on the bank of the river, the water tastes just like nectar, and drinking it gives great satisfaction. It is as cooling as piles of snow.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD50_9" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="301" link="NOD 50" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 50">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 50|Nectar of Devotion 50]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava of Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī it is stated, "After Kṛṣṇa's arrival in Kaṁsa's arena, Kaṁsa's priest looked at Kṛṣṇa with a detestful expression. The entire arena was filled with dread on the part of Kaṁsa and his priest and restless expressions of pleasure on the cheeks of Kṛṣṇa's friends. Frustration was felt by His envious rivals. The great sages meditated. Hot tears were in the eyes of Devakī and other motherly ladies, and hairs stood on the bodies of the expert warriors. There was astonishment in the hearts of demigods such as Indra. The servants danced, and the restless eyes of all the young girls glanced about." In this statement there is a description of a combination of different mellows, but there is no incompatibility.</p>
<p>A similar statement, which is free from incompatibility, is in the Lalita-mādhava, wherein the author blesses all the readers of the book in the following manner: "Although the Supreme Personality of Godhead is able to lift a mountain with a finger of His left hand, He is always humble and meek. He is always very kind to His loving devotees. He has frustrated Indra's attempt at vengeance by refusing him the sacrifice of Indra-yajña. He is the cause of all pleasure to all young girls. May He be ever compassionate upon you all!"</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="NOD51_10" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Devotion" book="OB" index="302" link="NOD 51" link_text="Nectar of Devotion 51">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOD 51|Nectar of Devotion 51]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the Lalita-mādhava, Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī says, "The wives of the yājñika brāhmaṇas were all young girls, and they were attracted to Kṛṣṇa in the same way as the gopīs of Vṛndāvana. Out of their attraction, they distributed food to Kṛṣṇa." Here the two devotional mellows are conjugal love and parental love, and the result is called uparasa in conjugal love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Nectar_of_Instruction" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Nectar of Instruction"><h3>Nectar of Instruction</h3>
</div>
<div id="NOIPreface_0" class="quote" parent="Nectar_of_Instruction" book="OB" index="1" link="NOI Preface" link_text="Nectar of Instruction Preface">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NOI Preface|Nectar of Instruction Preface]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">To achieve the highest success in life by becoming a gosvāmī and then a pure devotee of the Lord, one must follow the instructions known as Upadeśāmṛta, which have been given by Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī. Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī has given many other books, such as Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Vidagdha-mādhava and Lalita-mādhava, but Upadeśāmṛta constitutes the first instructions for neophyte devotees. One should follow these instructions very strictly. Then it will be easier to make one's life successful.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Narada-bhakti-sutra_sutras_1_to_8_only" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Narada-bhakti-sutra (sutras 1 to 8 only)"><h3>Narada-bhakti-sutra (sutras 1 to 8 only)</h3>
</div>
<div id="NBS8_0" class="quote" parent="Narada-bhakti-sutra_(sutras_1_to_8_only)" book="OB" index="10" link="NBS 8" link_text="Narada Bhakti Sutra 8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:NBS 8|Narada Bhakti Sutra 8, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">In a verse in the Lalita-mādhava (5.2), Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī describes renunciation in devotional service:</p>
:ṛddhā siddhi-vraja-vijayitā satya-dharmā samādhir
:brahmānando gurur api camatkārayaty eva tāvat
:yāvat premṇāṁ madhu-ripu-vaśīkāra-siddhauṣadhīnāṁ
:gandho 'py antaḥ-karaṇa-saraṇī-pānthatāṁ na prayāti
<p>"Activities such as mystic trance, becoming one with the Supreme, and the religious principles of brahminism, such as speaking the truth and tolerance, have their own respective attractions, but when one becomes captivated by love of Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, all attraction for mystic power, monistic pleasure, and mundane religious principles becomes insignificant."</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="General_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="11" parent="Lectures" text="General Lectures"><h3>General Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureVrndavanaMarch141974_0" class="quote" parent="General_Lectures" book="Lec" index="146" link="Lecture -- Vrndavana, March 14, 1974" link_text="Lecture -- Vrndavana, March 14, 1974">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture -- Vrndavana, March 14, 1974|Lecture -- Vrndavana, March 14, 1974]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">One may know Kṛṣṇa, but it is very difficult to know the love of Kṛṣṇa. Gopī-bhāva-rasāmṛtābdhi-laharī-kallola-magnau sadā. Rūpa Gosvāmī... About the Gosvāmīs... They knew what is Kṛṣṇa, what is love of Kṛṣṇa. They wrote many books—Vidagdha-mādhava, Lalita-mādhava, Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu. Actually... Vande rūpa-sanātanau raghu-yugau śrī-jīva-gopālakau. So actually to understand Kṛṣṇa, one has to follow the footprints of the six Gosvāmīs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Philosophy_Discussions" class="sub_section" sec_index="13" parent="Lectures" text="Philosophy Discussions"><h3>Philosophy Discussions</h3>
</div>
<div id="PhilosophyDiscussiononSorenAabyeKierkegaard_0" class="quote" parent="Philosophy_Discussions" book="Lec" index="11" link="Philosophy Discussion on Soren Aabye Kierkegaard" link_text="Philosophy Discussion on Soren Aabye Kierkegaard">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Philosophy Discussion on Soren Aabye Kierkegaard|Philosophy Discussion on Soren Aabye Kierkegaard]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: Because he knows that "I am part and parcel of God. So my duty is to serve God." So where is the suffering?</p>
<p>Śyāmasundara: Yes. Yeah.</p>
<p>Prabhupāda: That is pleasure, serving God. Just like Rūpa Gosvāmī, just see, in the cottage. They are minister. They are ministers. Tyaktvā tūrṇam aśeṣa-maṇḍala-pati-śreṇīm. They are living most aristocratically, and now they are taking the place of mendicants living in the cottage, no bodily comfort, no servants, nothing of the sort. Does it mean they are suffering? There is one... That is stated in the, that vande rūpa-sanātana, that they, tyaktvā tūrṇam aśeṣa-maṇḍala-pati-śreṇīṁ sadā tuccha-vat. They gave up as most insignificant this society, this aristocracy. Tyaktvā tūrṇam aśeṣa-maṇḍala-pati-śreṇīṁ sadā tuccha-vat. It is... What is the value of this? Give up. And bhūtvā dīna-gaṇeśakau karuṇayā kaupīna-kanthāśritau. And in order to become merciful to the mass of people, they accept simply loincloth, any way covering, that's all. That is a suffering? No. They are not suffering. Then people may say that that is suffering. But for them, there is a... Gopī-bhāva-rasāmṛtābdi-laharī-kallola-magnau muhur. Then he merged into the ocean, in the thought that how gopīs, gopī-bhāva, they are transacting their business with Kṛṣṇa. Gopī-bhāva-rasāmṛta. That is a ocean of transcendental bliss. So because they're merged into that ocean, what is this suffering? They have no sense of suffering. One man is suffering because he has identified with this body, he is suffering. But they were identified with the cause of the gopīs. They are simply writing Kṛṣṇa's pastimes with gopīs, Vidagdha-mādhava, Lalitā-mādhava, Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu. They are simply engaged in thoughts of Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs and writing, writing, writing. So what is the suffering? Other fools may think, "Oh this man was minister. He was so comfortably situated. Now they have taken this cloth and they've no home, no food, nothing of this..." They are thinking that is suffering, but they are not suffering. They are not suffering. They are enjoying.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Purports_to_Songs" class="sub_section" sec_index="14" parent="Lectures" text="Purports to Songs"><h3>Purports to Songs</h3>
</div>
<div id="PurporttoGaurangaBoliteHabeLosAngelesJanuary91969_0" class="quote" parent="Purports_to_Songs" book="Lec" index="18" link="Purport to Gauranga Bolite Habe -- Los Angeles, January 9, 1969" link_text="Purport to Gauranga Bolite Habe -- Los Angeles, January 9, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Purport to Gauranga Bolite Habe -- Los Angeles, January 9, 1969|Purport to Gauranga Bolite Habe -- Los Angeles, January 9, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">And the next stage is that one has to understand what is the loving affairs, conjugal love, between Rādhā and Kṛṣṇa. And that will be possible if we carefully study the literatures left by the Gosvāmīs. Just like Rūpa Goswami has left behind him bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu, Vidagdha-mādhava, Lalitā-mādhava. Many books. Especially that Bhakti-rasāmṛta-sindhu.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Ayodhya

2011-03-29T21:48:33Z

Tugomera:

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"ayodhya"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Rishab|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|08Feb11}}
{{last|29Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=28|CC=4|OB=1|Lec=3|Con=1|Let=2}}
{{total|39}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Ayodhya|1]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB11219_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="454" link="SB 1.12.19" link_text="SB 1.12.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.12.19|SB 1.12.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Rāma: The Supreme Personality of Godhead incarnated Himself as Śrī Rāma, accepting the sonhood of His pure devotee Mahārāja Daśaratha, the King of Ayodhyā. Lord Rāma descended along with His plenary portions, and all of them appeared as His younger brothers. In the month of Caitra on the ninth day of the growing moon in the Tretā-yuga, the Lord appeared, as usual, to establish the principles of religion and to annihilate the disturbing elements.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB11219_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="454" link="SB 1.12.19" link_text="SB 1.12.19">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.12.19|SB 1.12.19, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">On the expiry of fourteen years, after settling the affairs at Laṅkā, the Lord came back to His kingdom, Ayodhyā, by flower plane. He instructed His brother Śatrughna to attack Lavṇāsura, who reigned at Mathurā, and the demon was killed. He performed ten Aśvamedha sacrifices, and later on He disappeared while taking a bath in the Śarayu River.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_2" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 2"><h3>SB Canto 2</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB2510_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="131" link="SB 2.5.10" link_text="SB 2.5.10">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.5.10|SB 2.5.10, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">One should not be misled when people worship a great man as God after his death as a matter of hero worship. There were many kings like Lord Rāmacandra, the King of Ayodhyā, but none of them are mentioned as God in the revealed scriptures. To be a good king is not necessarily the qualification for being Lord Rāma, but to be a great personality like Kṛṣṇa is the qualification for being the Personality of Godhead.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB2723_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_2" book="SB" index="222" link="SB 2.7.23" link_text="SB 2.7.23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 2.7.23|SB 2.7.23, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Rāmacandra was ordered by His father, Mahārāja Daśaratha, to leave home for the forest under awkward circumstances, and the Lord, as the ideal son of His father, carried out the order, even on the occasion of His being declared the King of Ayodhyā. One of His younger brothers, Lakṣmaṇajī, desired to go with Him, and so also His eternal wife, Sītājī, desired to go with Him. The Lord agreed to both of them, and all together they entered the Daṇḍakāraṇya Forest, to live there for fourteen years.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_3" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 3"><h3>SB Canto 3</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB3118_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_3" book="SB" index="18" link="SB 3.1.18" link_text="SB 3.1.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 3.1.18|SB 3.1.18, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">He began to travel alone, thinking only of Kṛṣṇa, through various holy places like Ayodhyā, Dvārakā and Mathurā. He traveled where the air, hill, orchard, river and lake are all pure and sinless and where the forms of the Unlimited decorate the temples. Thus he performed the pilgrim's progress.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_5" class="sub_section" sec_index="5" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 5"><h3>SB Canto 5</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB51015_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="239" link="SB 5.10.15" link_text="SB 5.10.15">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.10.15|SB 5.10.15, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Through the disciplic succession the royal order was on the same platform as great saintly persons (rāja-ṛṣis). Formerly they could understand the philosophy of life and knew how to train the citizens to come to the same standard. In other words, they knew how to deliver the citizens from the entanglement of birth and death. When Mahārāja Daśaratha ruled Ayodhyā, the great sage Viśvāmitra once came to him to take away Lord Rāmacandra and Lakṣmaṇa to the forest to kill a demon. When the saintly person Viśvāmitra came to the court of Mahārāja Daśaratha, the King, in order to receive the saintly person, asked him, aihiṣṭaṁ yat tat punar janma jayāya. He asked the sage whether everything was going on well in his endeavor to conquer the repetition of birth and death.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5192_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="467" link="SB 5.19.2" link_text="SB 5.19.2">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.2|SB 5.19.2, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">The residence of Lord Rāmacandra on this planet is Ayodhyā. Ayodhyā City is still existing in the district of Faizabad, which is situated on the northern side of Uttar Pradesh.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB5198_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_5" book="SB" index="473" link="SB 5.19.8" link_text="SB 5.19.8">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 5.19.8|SB 5.19.8, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Therefore, whether one is a demigod or a demon, a man or a creature other than man, such as a beast or bird, everyone should worship Lord Rāmacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who appears on this earth just like a human being. There is no need of great austerities or penances to worship the Lord, for Me accepts even a small service offered by His devotee. Thus He is satisfied, and as soon as He is satisfied, the devotee is successful. Indeed, Lord Śrī Rāmacandra brought all the devotees of Ayodhyā back home, back to Godhead (Vaikuṇṭha).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_7" class="sub_section" sec_index="7" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 7"><h3>SB Canto 7</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB742223_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_7" book="SB" index="155" link="SB 7.4.22-23" link_text="SB 7.4.22-23">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 7.4.22-23|SB 7.4.22-23, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">During Hiraṇyakaśipu's time, his influence was everywhere, but he could not force his influence into the places where the Supreme Personality of Godhead had His pastimes. For example, on this earth there are such places as Vṛndāvana and Ayodhyā, which are called dhāmas. In the dhāma, there is no influence from Kali-yuga or any demon. If one takes shelter of such a dhāma, worship of the Lord becomes very easy, and resultant spiritual advancement quickly takes place.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_9" class="sub_section" sec_index="9" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 9"><h3>SB Canto 9</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB9817_0" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="287" link="SB 9.8.17" link_text="SB 9.8.17">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.8.17|SB 9.8.17, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Because Asamañjasa engaged in such abominable activities, his father gave up affection for him and had him exiled. Then Asamañjasa exhibited his mystic power by reviving the boys and showing them to the King and their parents. After this, Asamañjasa left Ayodhyā.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Asamañjasa was a jāti-smara; because of his mystic power, he did not forget his previous consciousness. Thus he could give life to the dead. By exhibiting wonderful activities in relation to the dead children, he certainly attracted the attention of the King and the people in general. Then he left that place immediately.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB9818_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="288" link="SB 9.8.18" link_text="SB 9.8.18">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.8.18|SB 9.8.18, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">O King Parīkṣit, when all the inhabitants of Ayodhyā saw that their boys had come back to life, they were astounded, and King Sagara greatly lamented the absence of his son.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB910Summary_2" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="347" link="SB 9.10 Summary" link_text="SB 9.10 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10 Summary|SB 9.10 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This Tenth Chapter describes how Lord Rāmacandra appeared in the dynasty of Mahārāja Khaṭvāṅga. It also describes the Lord's activities, telling how He killed Rāvaṇa and returned to Ayodhyā, the capital of His kingdom.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB910Summary_3" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="347" link="SB 9.10 Summary" link_text="SB 9.10 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10 Summary|SB 9.10 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Rāmacandra personally killed Rāvaṇa. Mandodarī and other wives lamented for Rāvaṇa, and in accordance with Lord Rāmacandra's order, Vibhīṣaṇa performed the funeral ceremonies for all the dead in the family. Lord Rāmacandra then gave Vibhīṣaṇa the right to rule Laṅkā and also granted him a long duration of life. The Lord delivered Sītādevī from the Aśoka forest and carried her in a flower airplane to His capital Ayodhyā, where He was received by His brother Bharata. When Lord Rāmacandra entered Ayodhyā, Bharata brought His wooden shoes, Vibhīṣaṇa and Sugrīva held a whisk and fan, Hanumān carried an umbrella, Śatrughna carried the Lord's bow and two quivers, and Sītādevī carried a waterpot containing water from holy places. Aṅgada carried a sword, and Jāmbavān (Ṛkṣarāja) carried a shield. After Lord Rāmacandra, accompanied by Lord Lakṣmaṇa and mother Sītādevī, met all His relatives, the great sage Vasiṣṭha enthroned Him as King. The chapter ends with a short description of Lord Rāmacandra's rule in Ayodhyā.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB9105_4" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="352" link="SB 9.10.5" link_text="SB 9.10.5">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.5|SB 9.10.5, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">In the arena of the sacrifice performed by Viśvāmitra, Lord Rāmacandra, the King of Ayodhyā, killed many demons, Rākṣasas and uncivilized men who wandered at night in the mode of darkness. May Lord Rāmacandra, who killed these demons in the presence of Lakṣmaṇa, be kind enough to give us protection.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91032_5" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="378" link="SB 9.10.32" link_text="SB 9.10.32">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.32|SB 9.10.32, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After giving Vibhīṣaṇa the power to rule the Rākṣasa population of Laṅkā for the duration of one kalpa, Lord Rāmacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead (Bhagavān), placed Sītādevī on an airplane decorated with flowers and then got on the plane Himself. The period for His living in the forest having ended, the Lord returned to Ayodhyā, accompanied by Hanumān, Sugrīva and His brother Lakṣmaṇa.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91033_6" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="379" link="SB 9.10.33" link_text="SB 9.10.33">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.33|SB 9.10.33, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When Lord Rāmacandra returned to His capital, Ayodhyā, He was greeted on the road by the princely order, who showered His body with beautiful, fragrant flowers, while great personalities like Lord Brahmā and other demigods glorified the activities of the Lord in great jubilation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91034_7" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="380" link="SB 9.10.34" link_text="SB 9.10.34">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.34|SB 9.10.34, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Upon reaching Ayodhyā, Lord Rāmacandra heard that in His absence His brother Bharata was eating barley cooked in the urine of a cow, covering His body with the bark of trees, wearing matted locks of hair, and lying on a mattress of kuśa. The most merciful Lord very much lamented this.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB9103538_8" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="381" link="SB 9.10.35-38" link_text="SB 9.10.35-38">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.35-38|SB 9.10.35-38, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">When Lord Bharata understood that Lord Rāmacandra was returning to the capital, Ayodhyā, He immediately took upon His own head Lord Rāmacandra's wooden shoes and came out from His camp at Nandigrāma. Lord Bharata was accompanied by ministers, priests and other respectable citizens, by professional musicians vibrating pleasing musical sounds, and by learned brāhmaṇas loudly chanting Vedic hymns. Following in the procession were chariots drawn by beautiful horses with harnesses of golden rope. These chariots were decorated by flags with golden embroidery and by other flags of various sizes and patterns. There were soldiers bedecked with golden armor, servants bearing betel nut, and many well-known and beautiful prostitutes. Many servants followed on foot, bearing an umbrella, whisks, different grades of precious jewels, and other paraphernalia befitting a royal reception. Accompanied in this way, Lord Bharata, His heart softened in ecstasy and His eyes full of tears, approached Lord Rāmacandra and fell at His lotus feet with great ecstatic love.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB9103940_9" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="382" link="SB 9.10.39-40" link_text="SB 9.10.39-40">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.39-40|SB 9.10.39-40, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">After offering the wooden shoes before Lord Rāmacandra, Lord Bharata stood with folded hands, His eyes full of tears, and Lord Rāmacandra bathed Bharata with tears while embracing Him with both arms for a long time. Accompanied by mother Sītā and Lakṣmaṇa, Lord Rāmacandra then offered His respectful obeisances unto the learned brāhmaṇas and the elderly persons in the family, and all the citizens of Ayodhyā offered their respectful obeisances unto the Lord.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91041_10" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="383" link="SB 9.10.41" link_text="SB 9.10.41">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.41|SB 9.10.41, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">The citizens of Ayodhyā, upon seeing their King return after a long absence, offered Him flower garlands, waved their upper cloths, and danced in great jubilation.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB9104546_11" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="386" link="SB 9.10.45-46" link_text="SB 9.10.45-46">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.10.45-46|SB 9.10.45-46, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Thereafter, having been welcomed by His brother Bharata, Lord Rāmacandra entered the city of Ayodhyā in the midst of a festival. When He entered the palace, He offered obeisances to all the mothers, including Kaikeyī and the other wives of Mahārāja Daśaratha, and especially His own mother, Kauśalyā. He also offered obeisances to the spiritual preceptors, such as Vasiṣṭha. Friends of His own age and younger friends worshiped Him, and He returned their respectful obeisances, as did Lakṣmaṇa and mother Sītā. In this way they all entered the palace.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB911Summary_12" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="396" link="SB 9.11 Summary" link_text="SB 9.11 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11 Summary|SB 9.11 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">This chapter describes how Lord Rāmacandra resided in Ayodhyā with His younger brothers and performed various sacrifices.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB911Summary_13" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="396" link="SB 9.11 Summary" link_text="SB 9.11 Summary">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11 Summary|SB 9.11 Summary]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">In the course of rebuking his wife, the man spoke suspiciously of the character of Sītādevī. The Lord immediately returned home, and, fearing such rumors, He superficially decided to give up Sītādevī's company. Thus He banished Sītādevī, who was pregnant, to the shelter of Vālmīki Muni, where she gave birth to twin sons, named Lava and Kuśa. In Ayodhyā, Lakṣmaṇa begot two sons named Aṅgada and Citraketu, Bharata begot two sons named Takṣa and Puṣkala, and Śatrughna begot two sons named Subāhu and Śrutasena.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91122_14" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="417" link="SB 9.11.22" link_text="SB 9.11.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11.22|SB 9.11.22, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Lord Rāmacandra returned to His abode, to which bhakti-yogīs are promoted. This is the place to which all the inhabitants of Ayodhyā went after they served the Lord in His manifest pastimes by offering Him obeisances, touching His lotus feet, fully observing Him as a fatherlike King, sitting or lying down with Him like equals, or even just accompanying Him.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91122_15" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="417" link="SB 9.11.22" link_text="SB 9.11.22">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11.22|SB 9.11.22, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">All the inhabitants of Ayodhyā who saw Lord Rāmacandra as citizens, served Him as servants, sat and talked with Him as friends or were somehow or other present during His reign went back home, back to Godhead. After giving up the body, the devotee who becomes perfect in devotional service enters that particular universe where Lord Rāmacandra or Lord Kṛṣṇa is engaged in His pastimes.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91124_16" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="419" link="SB 9.11.24" link_text="SB 9.11.24">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11.24|SB 9.11.24, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Mahārāja Parīkṣit inquired from Śukadeva Gosvāmī: How did the Lord conduct Himself, and how did He behave in relationship with His brothers, who were expansions of His own self? And how did His brothers and the inhabitants of Ayodhyā treat Him?</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91125_17" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="420" link="SB 9.11.25" link_text="SB 9.11.25">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11.25|SB 9.11.25, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Of course, those who are kaniṣṭha-adhikārīs do not preach, but the Lord shows mercy to them also, as He did by staying personally in Ayodhyā to give audience to the people in general. One should not mistakenly think that the Lord asked His younger brothers to leave Ayodhyā because He especially favored the citizens. The Lord is merciful to everyone, and He knows how to show His favor to each individual person according to his capacity.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="SB91126_18" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_9" book="SB" index="421" link="SB 9.11.26" link_text="SB 9.11.26">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 9.11.26|SB 9.11.26, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">During the reign of Lord Rāmacandra, the streets of the capital, Ayodhyā, were sprinkled with perfumed water and drops of perfumed liquor, thrown about by elephants from their trunks. When the citizens saw the Lord personally supervising the affairs of the city in such opulence, they appreciated this opulence very much.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>We have simply heard about the opulence of Rāma-rājya during the reign of Lord Rāmacandra. Now, here is one example of the opulence of the Lord's kingdom. The streets of Ayodhyā were not only cleaned but also sprinkled with perfumed water and drops of perfumed liquor, which were distributed by elephants through their trunks. There was no need of sprinkling machines, for the elephant has a natural ability to suck water through its trunk and again throw it out in a shower. We can understand the opulence of the city from this one example: it was actually sprinkled with perfumed water. Moreover, the citizens had the opportunity to see the Lord personally supervising the affairs of the state.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" class="section" sec_index="2" parent="compilation" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta"><h2>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta</h2>
</div>
<div id="CC_Adi-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Adi-lila"><h3>CC Adi-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAdi5120_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Adi-lila" book="CC" index="722" link="CC Adi 5.120" link_text="CC Adi 5.120">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Adi 5.120|CC Adi 5.120, Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="purport text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrīla Jīva Gosvāmī, in his Kṛṣṇa-sandarbha, has described Śeṣa Nāga as follows: "Śrī Anantadeva has thousands of faces and is fully independent. Always ready to serve the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He waits upon Him constantly. Saṅkarṣaṇa is the first expansion of Vāsudeva, and because He appears by His own will, He is called svarāṭ, fully independent. He is therefore infinite and transcendental to all limits of time and space. He Himself appears as the thousand-headed Śeṣa." In the Skanda Purāṇa, in the Ayodhyā-māhātmya chapter, the demigod Indra requested Lord Śeṣa, who was standing before him as Lakṣmaṇa, "Please go to Your eternal abode, Viṣṇuloka, where Your expansion Śeṣa, with His serpentine hoods, is also present." After thus dispatching Lakṣmaṇa to the regions of Pātāla, Lord Indra returned to his abode. This quotation indicates that the Saṅkarṣaṇa of the quadruple form descends with Lord Rāma as Lakṣmaṇa. When Lord Rāma disappears, Śeṣa again separates Himself from the personality of Lakṣmaṇa. Śeṣa then returns to His own abode in the Pātāla regions, and Lakṣmaṇa returns to His abode in Vaikuṇṭha.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Madhya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="2" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Madhya-lila"><h3>CC Madhya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya10145_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="2224" link="CC Madhya 10.145" link_text="CC Madhya 10.145">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 10.145|CC Madhya 10.145, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">"Being ordered by his father, Paraśurāma killed his mother, Reṇukā, just as if she were an enemy. When Lakṣmaṇa, the younger brother of Lord Rāmacandra, heard of this, He immediately engaged Himself in the service of His elder brother and accepted His orders. The order of the spiritual master must be obeyed without consideration."</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>This is a quotation from the Raghu-vaṁśa (14.46). Lord Rāmacandra's statement to Sītā given below is from the Rāmāyaṇa (Ayodhyā-kāṇḍa 22.9).</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CCMadhya25201_1" class="quote" parent="CC_Madhya-lila" book="CC" index="5872" link="CC Madhya 25.201" link_text="CC Madhya 25.201">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Madhya 25.201|CC Madhya 25.201, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Thus receiving the order from Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu to go to Vṛndāvana, Subuddhi Rāya left Vārāṇasī and went through Prayāga, Ayodhyā and Naimiṣāraṇya toward Vṛndāvana.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="CC_Antya-lila" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta" text="CC Antya-lila"><h3>CC Antya-lila</h3>
</div>
<div id="CCAntya381_0" class="quote" parent="CC_Antya-lila" book="CC" index="470" link="CC Antya 3.81" link_text="CC Antya 3.81">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:CC Antya 3.81|CC Antya 3.81, Translation]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Previously, when Lord Rāmacandra left this world, He took with Him all the living entities of Ayodhyā. Then He filled Ayodhyā again with other living entities.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" class="section" sec_index="3" parent="compilation" text="Other Books by Srila Prabhupada"><h2>Other Books by Srila Prabhupada</h2>
</div>
<div id="Krsna_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" class="sub_section" sec_index="4" parent="Other_Books_by_Srila_Prabhupada" text="Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead"><h3>Krsna, The Supreme Personality of Godhead</h3>
</div>
<div id="KB58_0" class="quote" parent="Krsna,_The_Supreme_Personality_of_Godhead" book="OB" index="62" link="KB 58" link_text="Krsna Book 58">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:KB 58|Krsna Book 58]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">King Nagnajit wanted to give the hand of his daughter to any prince who could defeat seven very strong, stalwart bulls maintained by him. No one in the princely order could defeat the seven bulls, and therefore no one could claim the hand of Satyā. The seven bulls were very strong, and they could hardly bear even the smell of any prince. Many princes visited this kingdom and tried to subdue the bulls, but instead of controlling them, they themselves were defeated. This news spread all over the country, and when Kṛṣṇa heard that one could achieve the girl Satyā only by defeating the seven bulls, He prepared Himself to go to the kingdom of Kośala. With many soldiers, He approached that part of the country, known as Ayodhyā, making a regular state visit.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Lectures" class="section" sec_index="4" parent="compilation" text="Lectures"><h2>Lectures</h2>
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Lectures" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures"><h3>Srimad-Bhagavatam Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonSB5528VrndavanaNovember151976_0" class="quote" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam_Lectures" book="Lec" index="559" link="Lecture on SB 5.5.28 -- Vrndavana, November 15, 1976" link_text="Lecture on SB 5.5.28 -- Vrndavana, November 15, 1976">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on SB 5.5.28 -- Vrndavana, November 15, 1976|Lecture on SB 5.5.28 -- Vrndavana, November 15, 1976]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">When Lord Rāmacandra returned from the forest, His brother, Bharata, was ruling as a saintly person. But as soon as the eldest brother came back, He entreated that "Now You sit down on the throne." But He first of all tested what kind of people in generally there are in the Ayodhyā. So when He understood that all the citizens, they are strictly following the varṇāśrama-dharma, then He agreed to accept the throne.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Lectures" text="Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures"><h3>Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="LectureonCCAdilila7149171SanFranciscoMarch181967_0" class="quote" parent="Sri_Caitanya-caritamrta_Lectures" book="Lec" index="40" link="Lecture on CC Adi-lila 7.149-171 -- San Francisco, March 18, 1967" link_text="Lecture on CC Adi-lila 7.149-171 -- San Francisco, March 18, 1967">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Lecture on CC Adi-lila 7.149-171 -- San Francisco, March 18, 1967|Lecture on CC Adi-lila 7.149-171 -- San Francisco, March 18, 1967]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">At Benares, the most famous temple is Viśveśvara, Lord Śiva's temple. Because this place, Benares, is the place of Lord Śiva. Just like Vṛndāvana is the place of Lord Kṛṣṇa, Ayodhyā is the place of Lord Rāma, so there are different places in India. So Benares is the place of Lord Śiva, and he's known there as Viśveśvara.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Festival_Lectures" class="sub_section" sec_index="6" parent="Lectures" text="Festival Lectures"><h3>Festival Lectures</h3>
</div>
<div id="SriRamaNavamiLordRamacandrasAppearanceDayHawaiiMarch271969_0" class="quote" parent="Festival_Lectures" book="Lec" index="3" link="Sri Rama-Navami, Lord Ramacandra's Appearance Day -- Hawaii, March 27, 1969" link_text="Sri Rama-Navami, Lord Ramacandra's Appearance Day -- Hawaii, March 27, 1969">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Sri Rama-Navami, Lord Ramacandra's Appearance Day -- Hawaii, March 27, 1969|Sri Rama-Navami, Lord Ramacandra's Appearance Day -- Hawaii, March 27, 1969]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">So now Lord Rāmacandra appeared in Ayodhyā. There is a place in Ayodhyā, in northern India. There He appeared. As Kṛṣṇa appeared in Mathurā... That is also northern India. And Mathurā is about ninety miles down southward from New Delhi. You have heard the name of New Delhi, the capital of India. So Ayodhyā is also situated about five hundred miles northeast of New Delhi. So Lord Rāmacandra appeared on this day. Today is called Śrī Rāma Naumi. On the ninth day of the moon Lord Rāmacandra appeared. His father was the king of Ayodhyā, and he had three wives. So out of... No. He had two wives. So out of two wives he got four sons. Rāmacandra is the eldest son. The life and activities of Lord Rāmacandra is... (break) ...in a book which is called Rāmāyaṇa. You have heard the name of Rāmāyaṇa. Rāmāyaṇa is also accepted as history.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="section" sec_index="5" parent="compilation" text="Conversations and Morning Walks"><h2>Conversations and Morning Walks</h2>
</div>
<div id="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" class="sub_section" sec_index="10" parent="Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" text="1977 Conversations and Morning Walks"><h3>1977 Conversations and Morning Walks</h3>
</div>
<div id="RoomConversationJanuary291977Bhuvanesvara_0" class="quote" parent="1977_Conversations_and_Morning_Walks" book="Con" index="64" link="Room Conversation -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara" link_text="Room Conversation -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Room Conversation -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara|Room Conversation -- January 29, 1977, Bhuvanesvara]]: </span><div class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Prabhupāda: The more you go towards Western part of India, you get more wealthy province, just like Uttar Pradesh, very wealthy province, enlightened. All the big cities are there: Allahabad, Kanpur, Agra, Lucknow. Every hundred miles you get a very nice city in UP, the best province in India. All the holy places-Vṛndāvana, Prayāga, Hardwar, Ayodhyā, many celebrated holy places. Ganges and Yamunā flowing, two sacred rivers. Both of them through in Uttar Pradesh. And all the cities are either on the bank of the Yamunā or Ganges. And that is the best province, state, in India. It has got fifty districts. And fifty districts means fifty towns. Little more or less important. But the Kanpur is the third important city in India. First Calcutta, Bombay, and next, Kanpur.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="Correspondence" class="section" sec_index="6" parent="compilation" text="Correspondence"><h2>Correspondence</h2>
</div>
<div id="1968_Correspondence" class="sub_section" sec_index="3" parent="Correspondence" text="1968 Correspondence"><h3>1968 Correspondence</h3>
</div>
<div id="LettertoSatsvarupaMontreal16June1968_0" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="203" link="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968" link_text="Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968|Letter to Satsvarupa -- Montreal 16 June, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Yes, it is true that Ramacandra banished Sita later on. Ayodhya is not bound up with any material worlds. Just like Vrindaban is not bound up by any material limitations, as much as Krishna is not bound up by any material limitations. So the kingdom of Ayodhya historically was a tract of land as we see at the present moment, but at that time the king of Ayodhya was the emperor of the world.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div id="LettertoHamsadutaSeattle10October1968_1" class="quote" parent="1968_Correspondence" book="Let" index="361" link="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968" link_text="Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968">
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968|Letter to Hamsaduta -- Seattle 10 October, 1968]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="text"><p style="display: inline;">Diwali ceremony can be observed in the temple by illuminating 100's of candles, in different parts of the temple, and offering special Prasad to the Deity. This ceremony was observed by the inhabitants of Ayodhya, the Kingdom of Lord Ramacandra, while Lord Ramacandra was out of His Kingdom due to His 14 years banishment by the order of His father. His younger step-brother Bharata, took charge of the Kingdom and the day on which Lord Ramacandra took back the charge again from His brother, and seated on the throne, this is observed as Diwali function. This is the original idea of Diwali, and Dipabali. Dipabali means the same thing—Dipa means candles, and bali means numerous.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>

Srimad-Bhagavatam should therefore be received from the representative of Sukadeva, who must be in the renounced order of life without family encumbrance

2011-03-22T20:26:57Z

Tugomera: Created page with '<div id="compilation"> <div id="facts"> {{terms|"Srimad-Bhagavatam should therefore be received from the representative of Sukadeva, who must be in the renounced order of life wi…'

<div id="compilation">
<div id="facts">
{{terms|"Srimad-Bhagavatam should therefore be received from the representative of Sukadeva, who must be in the renounced order of life without family encumbrance"}}
{{notes|}}
{{compiler|Tugomera}}
{{complete|ALL}}
{{first|22Mar11}}
{{last|22Mar11}}
{{totals_by_section|BG=0|SB=1|CC=0|OB=0|Lec=0|Con=0|Let=0}}
{{total|1}}
{{toc right}}
[[Category:Srimad-Bhagavatam (Bhagavata Purana)]]
[[Category:Should Be]]
[[Category:Received From]]
[[Category:Representative]]
[[Category:Sukadeva Gosvami]]
[[Category:Must Be]]
[[Category:Renounced Order of Life]]
[[Category:Without]]
[[Category:Family]]
</div>
<div id="Srimad-Bhagavatam" class="section" sec_index="1" parent="compilation" text="Srimad-Bhagavatam"><h2>Srimad-Bhagavatam</h2>
</div>
<div id="SB_Canto_1" class="sub_section" sec_index="1" parent="Srimad-Bhagavatam" text="SB Canto 1"><h3>SB Canto 1</h3>
</div>
<div id="SB1341_1" class="quote" parent="SB_Canto_1" book="SB" index="97" link="SB 1.3.41" link_text="SB 1.3.41">
<div class="heading">Vedic literature is like the milk ocean of knowledge. Cream or butter is the most palatable essence of milk, and so also is Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, for it contains all palatable, instructive and authentic versions of different activities of the Lord and His devotees. There is no gain, however, in accepting the message of Bhāgavatam from the unbelievers, atheists and professional reciters who make a trade of Bhāgavatam for the laymen. It was delivered to Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī, and he had nothing to do with the Bhāgavata business. He did not have to maintain family expenses by such trade. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam should therefore be received from the representative of Śukadeva, who must be in the renounced order of life without family encumbrance.
</div>
<span class="link">[[Vanisource:SB 1.3.41|SB 1.3.41, Translation and Purport]]: </span><div style="display: inline;" class="trans text"><p style="display: inline;">Śrī Vyāsadeva delivered it to his son, who is the most respected among the self-realized, after extracting the cream of all Vedic literatures and histories of the universe.</p>
</div>
<div class="purport text"><p>Men with a poor fund of knowledge only accept the history of the world from the time of Buddha, or since 600 B.C., and prior to this period all histories mentioned in the scriptures are calculated by them to be only imaginary stories. That is not a fact. All the stories mentioned in the Purāṇas and Mahābhārata, etc., are actual histories, not only of this planet but also of millions of other planets within the universe. Sometimes the history of planets beyond this world appear to such men to be unbelievable. But they do not know that different planets are not equal in all respects and that therefore some of the historical facts derived from other planets do not correspond with the experience of this planet. Considering the different situation of different planets and also time and circumstances, there is nothing wonderful in the stories of the Purāṇas, nor are they imaginary. We should always remember the maxim that one man's food is another man's poison. We should not, therefore, reject the stories and histories of the Purāṇas as imaginary. The great ṛṣis like Vyāsa had no business putting some imaginary stories in their literatures.</p>
<p>In the Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam historical facts selected from the histories of different planets have been depicted. It is therefore accepted by all the spiritual authorities as the Mahā-Purāṇa. The special significance of these histories is that they are all connected with activities of the Lord in a different time and atmosphere. Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī is the topmost personality of all the self-realized souls, and he accepted this as the subject of studies from his father, Vyāsadeva. Śrīla Vyāsadeva is the great authority, and the subject matter of Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam being so important, he delivered the message first to his great son Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī. It is compared to the cream of the milk. Vedic literature is like the milk ocean of knowledge. Cream or butter is the most palatable essence of milk, and so also is Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam, for it contains all palatable, instructive and authentic versions of different activities of the Lord and His devotees. There is no gain, however, in accepting the message of Bhāgavatam from the unbelievers, atheists and professional reciters who make a trade of Bhāgavatam for the laymen. It was delivered to Śrīla Śukadeva Gosvāmī, and he had nothing to do with the Bhāgavata business. He did not have to maintain family expenses by such trade. Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam should therefore be received from the representative of Śukadeva, who must be in the renounced order of life without family encumbrance. Milk is undoubtedly very good and nourishing, but when it is touched by the mouth of a snake it is no longer nourishing; rather, it becomes a source of death. Similarly, those who are not strictly in the Vaiṣṇava discipline should not make a business of this Bhāgavatam and become a cause of spiritual death for so many hearers. In the Bhagavad-gītā the Lord says that the purpose of all the Vedas is to know Him (Lord Kṛṣṇa), and Śrīmad-Bhāgavatam is Lord Śrī Kṛṣṇa Himself in the form of recorded knowledge. Therefore, it is the cream of all the Vedas, and it contains all historical facts of all times in relation with Śrī Kṛṣṇa. It is factually the essence of all histories.</p>
</div>
</div>
</div>